A plea to an appeale trauersed dialogue wise. By H.B.
         Burton, Henry, 1578-1648.
      
       
         
           1626
        
      
       Approx. 268 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 61 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17306
         STC 4153
         ESTC S106969
         99842675
         99842675
         7352
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17306)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7352)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 708:03)
      
       
         
           
             A plea to an appeale trauersed dialogue wise. By H.B.
             Burton, Henry, 1578-1648.
          
           [24], 93, [3] p.
           
             By W. I[ones],
             Printed at London :
             1626.
          
           
             H.B. = Henry Burton.
             A reply to: Montagu, Richard. Appello Caesarem.
             Printer's name from STC.
             The last leaf is blank.
             This edition has errata on A4r and N3r; the heart in the title page woodcut is upside-down.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Montagu, Richard, 1577-1641. -- Appello Caesarem -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PLEA
           TO
           AN
           APPEALE
           :
           Trauersed
           Dialogue
           wise
           .
        
         
           By
           
             H.
             B.
             
          
        
         
           August
           .
           De
           Tempore
           .
           Sermo
           .
           98.
           
        
         
           
             Idcirco
             Doctrinam
             Catholicam
             contradicentium
             obsidet
             impugnatio
             ,
             vt
             fides
             nostra
             non
             otio
             torpescat
             ,
             sed
             multis
             exercitationibus
             elimetur
             .
          
        
         
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           
             There
             must
             be
             heresies
             euen
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approued
             ,
             may
             bee
             made
             manifest
             among
             you
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           19.
           
        
         
         
           Printed
           at
           
             London
             ,
          
           by
           
             W.
             I.
          
           1626.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTY
           PRINCE
           ,
           
             CHARLES
             ,
          
           KING
           OF
           GREAT
           
             Britaine
             ,
             France
          
           and
           
             Ireland
             ;
          
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             gratious
             Soueraigne
             :
          
        
         
           IF
           it
           be
           
             a
             mans
             glory
             to
             passe
             by
             an
             offence
             :
          
           how
           much
           more
           a
           
             Kings
             ?
          
           who
           being
           armed
           with
           power
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           his
           pardon
           is
           the
           more
           glorious
           ,
           the
           more
           gratious
           .
           This
           is
           Your
           Maiesties
           glory
           :
           that
           You
           haue
           passed
           by
           the
           offence
           of
           Your
           seruant
           :
           and
           Your
           glory
           how
           beautifully
           shall
           it
           shine
           forth
           ,
           if
           Your
           noble
           pardon
           shall
           be
           sealed
           with
           Your
           Royall
           Patronage
           of
           this
           poore
           
             Plea
             ?
          
           which
           if
           it
           passe
           not
           vnder
           the
           
             Priuiledge
          
           of
           the
           
             Caesarean
          
           Maiestie
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           to
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           the
           
             Atturneys
          
           sake
           ;
           whom
           (
           besides
           his
           many
           personall
           imperfections
           )
           the
           
           very
           scarres
           of
           his
           late
           disgrace
           with
           so
           gracious
           a
           
             Maister
             ,
          
           expose
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Plea
             ,
          
           as
           no
           lesseridiculous
           to
           the
           
             Antagonists
             ,
          
           then
           
             Dauids
             sling
          
           was
           to
           
             Golia●
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Philistims
             .
          
           Who
           ,
           if
           they
           aske
           me
           ,
           vpon
           
             what
             hope
          
           I
           
             presumed
             ,
          
           to
           
             impleade
          
           an
           
             Appeale
          
           to
           
             Caesar
             :
          
           I
           cannot
           answere
           with
           
             Solon
             ,
             vpon
             old
             age
             ;
          
           rather
           ,
           vpon
           
             pouerty
             ;
          
           rather
           ,
           vpon
           
             Caesars
             equity
             ▪
          
           rather
           ,
           vpon
           the
           
             causes
             verity
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           my
           duty
           to
           
             God
             ,
          
           to
           your
           
             Maiestie
             ,
          
           to
           the
           sacred
           memory
           of
           your
           
             Royall
             Father
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           my
           Mother
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             State
             ,
          
           to
           my
           Reuerend
           
             Fathers
             ,
          
           to
           my
           reproached
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           all
           these
           summon
           me
           from
           my
           sweete
           ,
           safe
           Priuacy
           ,
           to
           runne
           a
           hazzard
           vpon
           the
           Theater
           of
           importune
           opposition
           .
        
         
           And
           see
           also
           ,
           Dread
           Soueraigne
           ,
           how
           deeply
           You
           stand
           ingaged
           in
           this
           
             Plea.
          
           Therein
           seuen
           
             Plaintifes
          
           sollicite
           Your
           Grace
           for
           justice
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Truth
             :
          
           she
           complaines
           of
           hard
           vsage
           ,
           how
           shee
           is
           driuen
           to
           
             seeke
             corners
             ,
          
           sith
           shee
           cannot
           passe
           the
           Presse
           
             Cum
             Priuilegio
             ,
          
           but
           must
           be
           silēced
           ,
           yea
           
             Gagged
             ,
          
           least
           ,
           while
           shee
           refuseth
           to
           subscribe
           to
           
             An
             Appeale
             ,
          
           she
           should
           by
           writing
           ,
           cleare
           her
           Doctrines
           from
           the
           infamous
           terme
           of
           
             Puritanisme
             ,
          
           and
           her selfe
           from
           being
           reproached
           for
           a
           
             Puritan
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           next
           
             Plaintife
             ,
          
           is
           
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Gospell
             ,
          
           complaining
           they
           are
           vndermined
           ,
           ouerturned
           ,
           by
           an
           
             Appeale
             :
          
           wherein
           
             Gods
             foundation
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             and
             mercy
             in
             electing
             vs
             in
             his
             Son
             to
             saluation
             ,
          
           is
           laid
           vpon
           the
           
             sandy
             ground
          
           of
           
             Mans
             freewill
             .
          
           his
           eternall
           and
           vnrepentant
           loue
           to
           his
           Elect
           ,
           made
           to
           depend
           vpon
           the
           haire
           of
           humaine
           mutability
           ,
           standing
           on
           its
           owne
           vnsteddy
           bottome
           to
           fall
           
             totally
             ,
             finally
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           
             Plaintife
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
             Sacred
             Ashes
          
           of
           Your
           
             Royall
          
           Father
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           complaining
           His
           honor
           is
           polluted
           ,
           prophaned
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           by
           
             An
             Appeale
             ,
          
           so
           much
           depressing
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Dort
             ,
          
           which
           His
           Maiestie
           so
           much
           graced
           ,
           and
           exalting
           
             Arminianisme
             ,
          
           which
           His
           sacred
           Maiestie
           so
           much
           detested
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           
             Plaintife
             ,
          
           is
           
             Gods
             Church
             ,
          
           especially
           our
           Mother
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           iustly
           complaining
           ,
           how
           impiously
           she
           is
           abused
           ,
           and
           her
           Doctrines
           traduced
           ,
           by
           an
           
             Appeale
             ,
          
           as
           if
           in
           the
           very
           
             Fundamentalls
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Praedestination
             ,
             Election
             ,
             Freewill
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Perseuerance
             in
             sauing
             grace
             ,
             Certainty
             of
             saluation
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           )
           shee
           iumped
           with
           the
           Apostatized
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           her
           confederate
           
             Arminians
             :
          
           as
           if
           her
           Doctrines
           were
           not
           the
           same
           with
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           as
           if
           they
           must
           
           be
           rated
           by
           a
           few
           priuate
           spirits
           ,
           ingrossing
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           
             Monopoly
             ,
          
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           reducing
           
             Ecclesia
             Romana
          
           to
           
             Curia
             Romana
             :
          
           as
           if
           her
           Doctrines
           were
           as
           mutable
           ,
           as
           their
           vniust
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           
             Cameleon
          
           like
           will
           change
           colour
           with
           euery
           obiect
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           
             Plaintife
          
           is
           the
           
             State
             ,
          
           complaining
           of
           a
           ruefull
           distraction
           and
           rent
           it
           suffereth
           ,
           by
           a
           most
           factious
           and
           seditious
           
             Appeale
             ,
          
           which
           coming
           very
           vnseasonably
           ,
           like
           a
           disastrous
           Comet
           ,
           portendeth
           vniuersall
           ruine
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           
             State
             ,
          
           if
           the
           vast
           breach
           made
           thereby
           ,
           for
           the
           grand
           enemy
           to
           enter
           ,
           bee
           not
           all
           the
           sooner
           and
           surer
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           made
           vp
           againe
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           
             Plaintife
          
           is
           the
           
             Ghost
          
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
             Reuerend
             forefathers
          
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           Doctor
           
             Bancroft
             ,
          
           once
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
          
           and
           Doctor
           
             Ouerall
             ,
          
           once
           Deane
           of
           
             Pauls
             ,
          
           and
           Bishop
           of
           
             Norwich
             ,
          
           complaining
           ,
           that
           their
           speeches
           in
           the
           
             Conference
             at
             Hampton
             Court
          
           (
           Ianua
           .
           14.
           1603.
           
           )
           now
           lately
           printed
           ,
           the
           one
           about
           
             Praedestination
             ,
          
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Perseuerance
          
           in
           grace
           ,
           are
           pitifully
           and
           palpably
           peruerted
           in
           
             An
             Appeale
             ,
          
           to
           the
           great
           reproach
           of
           their
           owne
           Credits
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           scandall
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             .
          
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           
             Plaintife
          
           is
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             
             Saints
          
           militant
           ,
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           elswhere
           (
           yea
           some
           ,
           now
           Triumphant
           in
           heauen
           )
           complaining
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           they
           striue
           both
           in
           faith
           and
           practise
           to
           come
           as
           neere
           ,
           as
           is
           possible
           for
           humaine
           frailtie
           ,
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           for
           that
           very
           cause
           they
           are
           persecuted
           and
           reproached
           in
           An
           
             Appeale
             ,
          
           with
           the
           odious
           name
           of
           
             Puritan
             ,
          
           and
           what
           not
           ?
        
         
           Now
           all
           these
           
             Plaintifes
             ,
          
           most
           noble
           King
           ,
           do
           as
           by
           speciall
           interest
           ,
           craue
           
             iustice
          
           at
           Your
           Maiesties
           hands
           .
           Truth
           claimes
           it
           ,
           as
           You
           are
           
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
          
           that
           as
           
             It
             makes
          
           You
           
             free
             ,
          
           so
           You
           would
           it
           ,
           with
           full
           
             priuiledge
          
           to
           plead
           its
           owne
           cause
           .
           
             Gods
             glory
          
           claimes
           it
           of
           You
           ,
           as
           whom
           (
           aboue
           all
           Princes
           in
           Christendome
           )
           He
           hath
           put
           such
           a
           rich
           crowne
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           vpon
           ,
           that
           thereby
           Your
           Maiestie
           might
           learne
           how
           highly
           to
           prize
           His
           infinite
           glory
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           You
           stand
           for
           against
           its
           enemies
           ,
           the
           more
           firmely
           it
           shall
           make
           You
           to
           stand
           against
           all
           Your
           Aduersaries
           .
           The
           
             Sacred
             Ashes
          
           of
           Your
           royall
           
             Father
          
           of
           pious
           memory
           require
           justice
           of
           You
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           you
           are
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           most
           pious
           Son
           of
           such
           a
           Father
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           An
           
             Appeale
             ,
          
           You
           are
           called
           to
           be
           an
           
             vmpire
             ,
          
           You
           would
           accordingly
           determine
           ,
           whither
           in
           Your
           judgement
           
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Dort
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Decrees
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           rather
           to
           be
           reiected
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           nought
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Appealers
          
           vilifying
           and
           disclaming
           of
           it
           :
           or
           religiously
           maintained
           by
           Your
           Maiestie
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           the
           incomparable
           judgement
           of
           King
           IAMES
           ,
           who
           both
           sent
           thither
           a
           learned
           select
           representatiue
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           Himselfe
           also
           gaue
           His
           royall
           assent
           to
           all
           the
           conclusions
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           all
           points
           consonant
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             .
          
           The
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           with
           the
           State
           (
           like
           
             Hipocrates
             twinnes
             ,
          
           mutually
           affected
           with
           each
           others
           weale
           or
           woe
           ,
           both
           liuing
           together
           ,
           both
           dying
           together
           )
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           voyce
           humbly
           craue
           justice
           of
           Your
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           being
           
             next
             vnder
             Christ
             ouer
             both
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             ouer
             all
             persons
             ,
             the
             onely
             supreme
             Gouernour
             ;
          
           that
           You
           would
           chastise
           their
           contumacious
           children
           ,
           who
           fasten
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           hasten
           ruines
           to
           both
           .
           The
           fame
           of
           our
           Forefathers
           craveth
           justice
           of
           Your
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           free
           them
           from
           the
           false
           aspersion
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           opinion
           of
           being
           
             Arminians
             .
          
           All
           Gods
           children
           ,
           co-heires
           with
           Your
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           same
           Kingdome
           of
           glory
           ,
           implore
           Your
           iustice
           ,
           to
           rescue
           their
           innocency
           from
           the
           reproach
           of
           
             Puritanisme
             ,
          
           the
           very
           name
           ,
           being
           enough
           to
           cause
           Truth
           
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           Heresie
           ;
           sincerity
           ,
           for
           hypocrisy
           ;
           a
           peaceable
           Conformitant
           ,
           for
           a
           seditious
           Schismaticke
           ;
           a
           loyall
           subiect
           ,
           for
           a
           traitor
           ;
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           for
           a
           varlet
           .
        
         
           Thus
           by
           
             iustice
             ,
          
           shall
           Your
           Maiesties
           
             throne
          
           be
           
             established
             .
          
           Thus
           may
           fearefull
           consequents
           bee
           preuented
           ,
           if
           the
           causes
           be
           timely
           remoued
           .
           I
           reade
           but
           of
           two
           maine
           things
           ,
           which
           wrought
           
             Ierusalems
          
           wracke
           :
           the
           one
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           causing
           often
           desolations
           ,
           and
           miseries
           vpon
           that
           Church
           and
           state
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           Heresy
           ,
           in
           reiecting
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           seeking
           iustification
           by
           workes
           .
           This
           later
           alone
           ,
           euen
           without
           the
           other
           (
           for
           in
           Christs
           time
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           not
           an
           Idol
           ,
           or
           Image
           was
           found
           in
           
             Iudea
             )
          
           caused
           that
           fatall
           and
           finall
           irreparable
           ruine
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           Parallel
           to
           these
           two
           ,
           are
           
             Pontifician
          
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           
             Arminian
          
           Heresy
           ,
           the
           summe
           whereof
           is
           to
           abolish
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           a
           new
           Religion
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           grosse
           enough
           to
           bewray
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           deserue
           to
           bee
           cast
           out
           ,
           least
           such
           lading
           not
           onely
           cause
           ,
           but
           conspire
           with
           the
           storme
           to
           drowne
           the
           ship
           it
           is
           carried
           in
           .
           For
           the
           second
           (
           because
           it
           is
           somewhat
           more
           refined
           ,
           and
           hath
           learned
           to
           goe
           vailed
           vnder
           the
           Maske
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ;
          
           the
           more
           dangerous
           both
           for
           seducement
           and
           sedition
           ;
           as
           a
           poyson
           ,
           the
           more
           subtile
           ,
           the
           more
           mortall
           )
           be
           your
           Maiestie
           pleased
           to
           take
           aduertisment
           of
           the
           more
           proper
           markes
           of
           an
           
             Arminian
             .
          
           An
           
             Arminian
          
           is
           in
           his
           personall
           qualities
           ,
           just
           like
           his
           Religion
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           lesse
           ambitious
           of
           head-ship
           ouer
           men
           ,
           then
           his
           Religion
           is
           of
           copartnership
           (
           at
           least
           )
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           His
           glory
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           his
           Religion
           flatters
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           men
           ;
           very
           officious
           in
           soothlesse
           soothings
           ,
           the
           Spaniels
           ,
           that
           finde
           his
           ambition
           game
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           his
           religion
           is
           contrary
           ,
           so
           hee
           cannot
           away
           with
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           their
           learnedest
           and
           foundest
           writers
           ,
           as
           
             Caluin
          
           specially
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           he
           
             hates
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
          
           so
           one
           peece
           of
           his
           Sermon
           must
           be
           an
           inuectiue
           against
           a
           reformed
           Christian
           ,
           his
           
             Puritan
             .
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           sith
           his
           Religion
           complies
           so
           well
           with
           
             Popery
             ,
          
           he
           will
           therefore
           euer
           preferre
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           before
           any
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           Sixthly
           though
           he
           loue
           to
           be
           a
           droane
           ,
           yet
           brings
           he
           a
           kinde
           of
           honey
           to
           Preferments
           hiue
           .
           And
           he
           is
           now
           so
           fleshed
           with
           confidence
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           euery
           where
           abroad
           )
           hee
           will
           more
           frankly
           at
           Court
           make
           the
           theames
           of
           his
           Sermons
           to
           be
           ,
           
             Uniuersall
             
             grace
             ,
             equally
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             receiue
             if
             they
             will
             :
          
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           receiued
           grace
           ,
           
             he
             may
             fall
             away
             totally
             ,
             yea
             ,
             finally
             from
             that
             grace
             of
             God
             and
             iustification
             :
          
           Hee
           teacheth
           also
           ,
           that
           man
           can
           haue
           no
           other
           
             certainty
          
           of
           
             saluation
             ,
          
           but
           
             coniecturall
             :
             that
             God
             hath
             predestinated
             none
             to
             glory
             ,
             but
             those
             ,
             whom
             hee
             foresaw
             would
             both
             by
             their
             Freewill
             receiue
             grace
             ,
             and
             would
             or
             could
             of
             themselues
             perseuere
             to
             the
             end
             :
             that
             in
             the
             maine
             and
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             religion
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           bee
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Appeale
             ;
          
           which
           how
           true
           ,
           this
           insuing
           
             Plea
          
           will
           plainly
           shew
           .
        
         
           Pardon
           my
           plaine
           zeale
           ,
           gratious
           Prince
           .
           The
           
             Romaines
          
           despised
           not
           the
           noyse
           of
           their
           
             geese
             ,
          
           whereby
           their
           
             Capitol
          
           was
           preserued
           from
           the
           
             Gaules
             .
          
           Let
           mee
           be
           accounted
           one
           of
           them
           for
           telling
           truth
           ,
           so
           our
           dangers
           may
           thereby
           bee
           preuented
           .
           Yea
           ,
           those
           
             geese
          
           were
           highly
           rewarded
           :
           I
           desire
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           may
           bee
           a
           common
           sharer
           in
           those
           blessings
           ,
           which
           shall
           attend
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           if
           but
           those
           
             Plaintifs
          
           bee
           righted
           ,
           whose
           satisfaction
           shall
           bee
           Your
           Maiesties
           honour
           ,
           the
           setling
           of
           Your
           
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           comfort
           of
           Your
           best
           friends
           ,
           the
           confusion
           of
           Your
           greatest
           foes
           ,
           the
           retaining
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           vpon
           Your
           Maiesties
           Person
           for
           grace
           ,
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           here
           ,
           for
           glory
           and
           immortality
           hereafter
           :
           for
           all
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           euer
           bound
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             most
             humble
             Orator
             ,
             though
             vnworthy
             seruant
             ,
             HENRY
             BVRTON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             CHristian
          
           Reader
           ,
           
             I
             present
             thee
             here
             with
             a
          
           Plea
           
             to
             an
          
           Appeale
           .
           
             That
          
           Appeale
           
             I
             meane
             styled
             ,
          
           An
           Appeale
           to
           Cesar.
           
             Which
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             confesse
             (
             sauing
             for
             the
             Titles
             ,
             wherein
             I
             find
             the
             Sacred
             name
          
           of
           Cesar
           )
           
             I
             had
             filed
             my
             feete
             ,
             rather
             then
             my
             hands
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             after
             my
             long
             frustrate
             expectation
             of
             seeing
             it
             burned
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             ,
             to
             my
             great
             wonderment
             ,
             seene
             the
             contrary
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             found
             so
             many
             friends
             and
             favorites
             .
             Besides
             sundry
             things
             therein
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             might
             haue
             passed
             onely
             for
             errours
             ,
             as
             falling
             from
             some
             distemper
             of
             hastie
             passion
             :
             being
             now
             stoutly
             and
             stiffly
             ,
             in
             cold
             blood
             ,
             defended
             ,
             they
             grow
             to
             be
             flat
          
           heresies
           ,
           
             and
             so
             no
             further
             to
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             as
          
           S.
           Augustine
           
             speaketh
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             part
             ,
             when
             I
             perused
             the
             booke
             ,
             my
             spirit
             was
             not
             a
             little
             stirred
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             see
             Gods
             glory
             defaced
             ,
             our
             Salvation
             vndermined
             ,
             our
             Church
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             popish
          
           Arminianisme
           
             triumphing
             ,
             even
             vpon
             the
             open
             Theater
             .
             Faine
             would
             I
             haue
             beene
             dealing
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             both
             the
             consciousnes
             of
             my
             many
             both
             naturall
             disabilities
             ,
             and
             personall
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             hope
             I
             had
             of
             so
             many
             my
             worthy
             and
             able
             elder
             brethren
             (
             who
             I
             trusted
             would
             ,
             and
             still
             hope
             will
             ,
             vindicate
             at
             least
             their
             deare
             Mothers
             credit
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           )
           
             held
             me
             backe
             .
             Notwithstanding
             at
             last
             (
             though
             the
             least
             of
             all
             )
             I
             gaue
             the
             on-set
          
           (
           nec
           tardum
           opperiens
           ,
           nec
           praecedentibus
           instans
           )
           
             as
             ,
             well
             knowing
             ,
             that
          
           Hosanna
           
             is
             accepted
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             mouthes
             of
             little
             children
             ,
             as
             of
             others
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             (
             if
             those
          
           
           should
           hold
           their
           peace
           ,
           the
           very
           stones
           would
           cry
           .
           
             And
             where
             as
             not
             only
             my
             personall
             imperfections
             ,
             but
             my
             naturall
             corruptions
             also
             stood
             vp
             to
             disswade
             me
             from
             such
             a
             Taske
             :
             yet
             even
             from
             them
             also
             ,
             did
             I
             draw
             motiues
             vnto
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             I
             thought
             my
             example
             of
             shewing
             willingnesse
             to
             my
             weaknesse
             ,
             might
             provoke
             the
             more
             able
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             supply
             my
             wants
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             conscience
             of
             my
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             that
          
           Law
           in
           my
           members
           ,
           leading
           me
           
             (
             miserable
             !
             )
          
           captiue
           to
           the
           law
           of
           sinne
           ;
           
             having
             such
             abundant
             experience
             of
             that
          
           superabundant
           grace
           
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             mightily
             borne
             me
             vp
             even
             against
             the
             streame
             of
             rebellious
             nature
             ,
             so
             that
          
           when
           my
           foote
           slipped
           ,
           his
           mercy
           held
           me
           vp
           :
           
             I
             have
             learned
             hereby
             how
             deepely
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             expresse
             my
             thankfulnes
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             to
             the
             vttermost
             of
             my
             power
             ,
          
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           sufficient
           
             for
             me
             ,
             against
             those
          
           thornes
           
             in
             my
          
           flesh
           ,
           
             against
             those
          
           buffering
           messengers
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
             threatning
             to
             overthrow
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             Lords
             never
             fayling
             grace
             had
             not
             made
             me
             to
             stand
             .
             Yea
             how
             many
             stormes
             of
             temptations
             hath
             my
             brittle
             barke
             indured
             ,
             yet
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             wracked
             .
             Those
             Reliques
             of
             rebellious
          
           Canaanites
           
             dwelling
             in
             me
             ,
             as
          
           thornes
           in
           my
           side
           ,
           
             and
          
           pricks
           in
           myne
           eyes
           ,
           
             by
             Gods
             grace
             humble
             me
             onely
             ,
             overcome
             me
             not
             .
             So
             that
             God
             having
             put
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             such
             a
             tryed
             weapon
             of
             infallible
             experience
             of
             his
             saving
             grace
             :
             I
             should
             be
             very
             ingratefull
             to
             let
             it
             lie
             rusting
             in
             the
             sheath
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             it
             with
             my
             best
             strength
             ,
             courage
             and
             skill
             ,
             against
             the
             adversary
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ma●
             fall
             away
          
           totally
           ,
           
             and
          
           possibly
           also
           finally
           from
           grace
           and
           justification
           .
           
             Which
             one
             Heresy
             overthroweth
             the
             whole
             tenure
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             it
             turneth
             vpside
             downe
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             Gods
             eternall
             loue
             ,
             in
             Electing
             and
             
             Predestinating
             vs
             in
             Christ
             to
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             those
          
           gifts
           and
           calling
           of
           God
           without
           repentance
           ;
           
             it
             revineth
             (
             directly
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             altogether
             )
             that
             wicked
             heresy
             of
             the
          
           Pelagians
           ,
           
             noted
             by
             the
             Reverend
             Bishop
             of
          
           Chichester
           ,
           
             and
             the
             worshipfull
          
           M.
           Francis
           Rovs
           ,
           
             two
             noble
             champions
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             ;
             it
             comes
             close
             vp
             also
             to
             make
             a
             league
             with
             the
             Councel
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           
             to
             truck
             with
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             in
             all
             that
             fard●ll
             of
             Apostaticall
             doctrines
             ,
             packed
             vp
             in
             the
             sixt
             Session
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
          
           Freewill
           ,
           Iustification
           ,
           Predestination
           ,
           Cortaintie
           of
           salvation
           ,
           Perseverance
           in
           grace
           &c.
           
           
             In
             which
             poynts
             and
             many
             more
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             coincident
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
          
           Iustification
           ,
           
             the
             subiect
             of
             that
             whole
             Session
             ,
             I
             had
          
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           
             formerly
             taken
             some
             paynes
             ,
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             true
             difference
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             in
             this
             mayne
             fundamentall
             .
             And
             having
             the
             Treatise
             by
             me
             ,
             already
             finished
             ,
             and
             priviledged
             also
             ,
             (
             while
             the
             season
             served
             )
             for
             the
             Presse
             ,
             onely
             prvented
             by
             the
             last
             visitation
             :
             I
             haue
             ben
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             take
             this
             new
             occasion
             to
             borrow
             at
             least
             some
             Artillery
             from
             that
             greater
             worke
             ,
             to
             encounter
             these
             fresh
             Assaults
             ,
             made
             against
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             same
             motiue
             ,
             that
             put
             me
             vpon
             the
             former
             worke
             ,
             hath
             drawne
             me
             also
             to
             this
             .
             Shall
             I
             tell
             the
             plaine
             truth
             ?
             Why
             not
             ?
             But
             I
             must
             name
             Doctor
          
           Francis
           White
           
             then
             ,
             and
             discover
             something
             ,
             which
             passed
             betweene
             him
             and
             me
             in
             private
             .
             But
             this
             I
             hope
             shall
             not
             violate
             the
             Law
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             sith
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             what
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             his
          
           Approbation
           
             prefixed
             to
             the
          
           Appeale
           ,
           
             hath
             not
             stuck
             to
             make
             open
             profession
             of
             to
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             having
             about
             foure
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             taken
             a
             thorow
             survey
             of
             the
             sixt
             Session
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           
             and
             finding
             therein
          
           Romes
           
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             cunningly
             couched
             :
             I
             tooke
             occasion
             (
             simply
             suspecting
             nothing
             ,
             as
             then
             )
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             said
             Doctor
             ,
             wishing
             
             he
             would
             vndertake
             so
             worthy
             a
             Taske
             ,
             as
             to
             declare
             fully
             the
             true
             difference
             betweene
             vs
             and
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
          
           Iustification
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Councel
             of
          
           Trent
           .
           
             But
             his
             answer
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             was
             but
             small
             between
             vs.
             I
             wondring
             at
             his
             answere
             ,
             No
             Sir
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             shake
             hands
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             good
             friends
             .
             For
             on
             this
             foundation
             stands
             the
             maine
             fabrick
             of
          
           Romes
           
             Religion
             ,
             consisting
             in
             humaine
             satisfactions
             and
             merits
             ,
             all
             devised
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             vast
             emptines
             of
             their
          
           Iustification
           ,
           
             from
             which
             Roote
             they
             all
             ,
             as
             branches
             ,
             doe
             receiue
             life
             and
             growth
             .
             Yet
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             another
             time
             I
             propounded
             the
             same
             question
             vnto
             him
             ;
             his
             answere
             was
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             my
             reply
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hereupon
             ,
             farre
             aboue
             my
             strength
             ,
             I
             tooke
             courage
             to
             attempt
             that
             taske
             my selfe
             ,
             leuelled
             against
          
           Pontifician
           
             and
          
           Arminian
           
             Doctrines
             ioyntly
             all
             along
             :
             and
             now
             againe
             am
             I
             no
             lesse
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             ,
             iustly
             prouoked
             ,
             to
             reuiew
             and
             reuiue
             something
             of
             that
             former
             worke
             ,
             being
             spurred
             thereunto
             ,
             more
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             by
             Doctor
          
           Whites
           Approbation
           ,
           
             then
             Master
          
           Mountagues
           Appeale
           .
           
             Nor
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Cause
             ,
             am
             I
             a
             whit
             moued
             with
             the
             name
             and
             fame
             of
             Doctor
          
           White
           .
           
             He
             is
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ;
             but
             Truth
             is
             better
             learned
             .
             Hee
             is
             an
             ancient
             graue
             Diuine
             ,
             crowned
             with
             an
             hoary
             venerablenesse
             ;
             true
             :
             but
          
           Salomon
           
             saith
             ,
          
           The
           hoary
           head
           is
           a
           crowne
           of
           glory
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           found
           in
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           
             And
             howsoeuer
             the
             world
             may
             value
             Truth
             according
             to
             personall
             respects
             :
             yet
             God
             is
             no
             Accepter
             of
             persons
             .
          
           My
           brethren
           
             (
             saith
             Saint
          
           Iames
           )
           haue
           not
           the
           faith
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           with
           respect
           of
           persons
           .
           
             He
             condemnes
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             preferres
             the
          
           Gold-ring
           ,
           
           
             the
             soft
             or
             white
          
           rayment
           ,
           
             before
             the
          
           poore
           man
           Tertullian
           
             saith
             ,
          
           Quid
           si
           Episcopus
           &c.
           
           What
           if
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           if
           a
           Widdow
           ,
           if
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           if
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           if
           also
           a
           
           Martyr
           ,
           shall
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           Rule
           :
           therefore
           shall
           haeresies
           seen
           e
           to
           obtaine
           the
           truth
           ?
           Ex
           personis
           probamus
           fidem
           ,
           an
           ex
           fide
           personas
           ?
           Doe
           we
           approue
           the
           faith
           by
           the
           persons
           ,
           or
           the
           persons
           by
           the
           faith
           ?
           Nemo
           sapiens
           &c.
           No
           man
           is
           wise
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           is
           faithfull
           ;
           none
           great
           ,
           none
           a
           Christian.
           Nemo
           autē
           Christianus
           &c.
           
           And
           no
           man
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           shall
           perseuere
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
           Auolent
           ,
           quantum
           volent
           ,
           paleae
           leuis
           fidei
           &c.
           Let
           the
           chaffe
           of
           light
           faith
           fly
           away
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           with
           euery
           breath
           of
           temptation
           ,
           the
           cleaner
           heape
           of
           graine
           shall
           be
           laide
           vp
           in
           the
           Lords
           Garner
           .
           Nonne
           &c.
           Did
           not
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           Disciples
           forsake
           him
           ,
           being
           scandalized
           ,
           and
           offended
           with
           his
           Doctrine
           ?
           Yea
           was
           not
           Iudas
           the
           Traitor
           one
           of
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ?
           
             What
             then
             ,
             if
             any
             great
             Doctor
             ,
             yea
             or
             Bishop
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             they
             once
             professed
             ?
             Is
             this
             a
             sufficient
             proofe
             ,
             that
             Gods
             saints
             may
             fall
             away
             totally
             or
             finally
             from
             sauing
             grace
             and
             iustification
             ?
             Will
             any
          
           Appealer
           ,
           
             or
             his
             Approuers
             make
             this
             good
             by
             their
             owne
             examples
             of
             falling
             away
             ?
             No
             ,
             saith
             Saint
          
           Iohn
           ,
           
             cited
             by
          
           Tertullian
           
             in
             the
             foresaid
             place
             ,
          
           Phigellus
           ,
           Hermogenes
           ,
           Philetus
           ,
           and
           Hymeneus
           forsooke
           the
           faith
           ;
           they
           went
           out
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           of
           vs
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           of
           vs
           ,
           they
           would
           no
           doubt
           haue
           continued
           with
           vs
           ;
           but
           they
           went
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           made
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           all
           of
           vs.
           
             And
             why
             wēt
             they
             out
             ?
             Saint
          
           Iohn
           
             a
             little
             before
             admonisheth
             Gods
             children
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             giueth
             them
             examples
             of
             Apostates
             ;
             inferring
             ,
             that
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             drew
             them
             away
             .
          
           Demas
           
             forsooke
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
          
           imbraced
           this
           present
           world
           .
           
             So
             easie
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             a
             louer
             of
             the
             world
             to
             fall
             into
             all
             heresy
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hauing
             blinded
             his
             eyes
             ?
             Therefore
             when
             we
             see
             a
             starre
             shoote
             ,
             as
             the
             vulgar
             call
             
             it
             :
             doe
             we
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             thinke
             it
             to
             be
             a
             very
             starre
             ,
             falling
             from
             the
             firmament
             ?
             Nothing
             lesse
             .
             We
             know
             it
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             an
             earthy
             slime
             ,
             falling
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             whence
             it
             ascended
             in
             a
             vapour
             .
             For
             earth
             will
             to
             earth
             .
          
           Stella
           cadens
           non
           est
           stella
           ,
           cometa
           suit
           .
           
             Such
             acry
             vapours
             then
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             ambitiously
             mounting
             aloft
             towards
             the
             vpper
             part
             of
             the
             lowest
             heauen
             ,
             well
             may
             they
             shine
             there
             for
             a
             time
             like
             starres
             ,
             but
             maruaile
             not
             when
             you
             see
             them
             fall
             backe
             againe
             ;
             they
             were
             no
             true
             starres
             .
          
           Sacerdotium
           ,
           quod
           intus
           cecidit
           ,
           diu
           foris
           stare
           non
           potest
           .
           
             It
             was
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             greats
             saying
             of
             ambitious
             simoniacks
             .
             Was
          
           Iudas
           
             once
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             &
             iustification
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ?
             Indeede
          
           Andreas
           Vega
           ,
           
           
             one
             of
             the
             champions
             of
             the
          
           Trent
           
             Councell
             ,
             puts
             him
             downe
             f●●
             an
             in
             instance
             ,
             that
             the
             Elect
             may
             fall
             away
             finally
             from
             grace
             :
             because
             Christ
             said
             ,
          
           Haue
           not
           I
           chosen
           you
           twelue
           ?
           Iudas
           then
           
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Elect.
           
             But
             as
          
           Saint
           Augustine
           
             answereth
             well
             ,
          
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           elected
           to
           the
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           
           Saints
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             twofold
             vocation
             ,
             so
             a
             twofold
             election
             ;
             externall
             ,
             and
             internall
             ;
             temporary
             ,
             and
             eternall
             .
          
           Iudas
           
             was
             of
             the
             externall
             and
             temporary
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             internall
             and
             eternall
             election
             .
             For
             of
             this
             ,
             Christ
             said
             elsevvhere
             ,
          
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           you
           all
           ;
           I
           know
           whom
           I
           haue
           chosen
           .
           
             There
             Christ
             puts
             a
             plaine
             difference
             between
          
           Iudas
           
             an
             elect
             Apostle
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             elect
             Saints
             .
             But
             how
             came
          
           Iudas
           ,
           
             an
             elect
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             fall
             away
             ?
             hee
             was
             a
             theefe
             ,
             and
             bare
             the
             bagge
             .
             Yet
             he
             b●ught
             not
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             he
             was
             elected
             by
             Christ.
             He
             had
             a
             faire
             ,
             and
             lawfu●l
             calling
             .
             Yet
             his
             coueteousnesse
             brought
             him
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             betray
             the
             innocent
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God.
             Then
             wonder
             not
             at
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             The
             sa●e
          
           Rebecca
           
             brought
             forth
             as
             well
             a
             rough
          
           Esau
           ,
           
             as
             a
             smo●th
          
           Iacob
           .
           
             And
             ,
             as
          
           Tertullian
           
           
             saith
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
          
           Of
           the
           kernell
           of
           the
           milde
           ,
           and
           fat
           ,
           and
           vsefull
           oliue
           ,
           doth
           spring
           the
           rough
           wilde
           oliue
           :
           and
           of
           the
           most
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           sweete
           figges
           seede
           ,
           doth
           grow
           the
           windy
           ,
           and
           empty
           wilde
           figtree
           .
           So
           heresies
           
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
          
           haue
           fructisied
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           ours
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           ours
           ,
           being
           degenerate
           from
           the
           graine
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           by
           lyes
           become
           wilde
           .
           They
           went
           out
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           of
           vs.
           
             What
             then
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             see
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             would
             bee
             accounted
             Apostolicall
             ,
             to
             proue
             Apostaticall
             from
             the
             faith
             ?
             shall
             this
             stumble
             Gods
             Saints
             ?
             Or
             shall
             an
             impotent
             admiration
             of
             their
             persons
             draw
             beliefe
             to
             their
             heresies
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             For
             as
             the
             same
          
           Tertullian
           
           
             (
             for
             I
             finde
             not
             an
             acuter
             authour
             for
             this
             purpose
             )
             comparing
             champion-like
             hereticks
             to
             wrastlers
             ,
             or
             sword
             players
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             ouercome
             ,
             not
             by
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             others
             weaknesse
             :
          
           no
           otherwise
           
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           doe
           heresies
           preuaile
           ouer
           the
           infirmities
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           haue
           no
           power
           at
           all
           vpon
           a
           sound
           faith
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             of
             what
             qualitie
             or
             dignity
             soeuer
             hereticks
             be
             ,
             whether
             for
             personall
             ,
             or
             politicall
             respects
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             warnes
             the
             Saints
             to
             auoid
             ,
             and
             contemne
             them
             .
          
           Auoide
           an
           hereticke
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             St.
          
           Iohn
           ,
           
           If
           there
           come
           any
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           brings
           you
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           receiue
           him
           not
           to
           your
           house
           ,
           neither
           bid
           him
           God-speede
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           biddeth
           him
           God-speede
           ,
           is
           partaker
           of
           his
           euill
           deedes
           .
           
             And
             Saint
          
           Paul
           
             doubles
             his
             admonition
             ,
          
           If
           an
           Angel
           from
           heauen
           preach
           vnto
           you
           any
           other
           
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           preached
           vnto
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           another
           Gospell
           ;
           but
           there
           be
           some
           that
           trouble
           you
           ,
           and
           would
           pervert
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           
             Into
             this
             condemnation
             be
             the
             new
             Pontifician
          
           Arminian
           
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             Hereticks
             ?
             I
             need
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             persist
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             if
             they
          
           *
           
             recant
             ,
             and
             desist
             )
             Approvers
             of
             the
             Councel
          
           
           
             of
          
           Trent
           
             fallen
             :
             the
             doctrine
             whereof
             is
             a
             fowle
             and
             flat
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Mystery
             of
             godlines
             .
             They
             would
             bring
             in
             another
             Gospell
             ,
             though
             no
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             obtrude
             it
             far
             the
             true
             and
             only
             Gospell
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             the
          
           Galatians
           
             were
             said
             to
             be
             fallen
             from
             Christ
             ,
             onely
             for
             mingling
             Circumcision
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             requisite
             with
             faith
             to
             their
             iustification
             :
             how
             fearefull
             is
             that
             Apostacy
             from
             Christ
             ,
             which
             quite
             ouerthroweth
             the
             effectuall
             and
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             excluding
             ,
             yea
             ,
             accursing
             the
             true
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             in
             our
             iustification
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Trent
           
             doth
             ;
             so
             dangerous
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             way
             accessary
             by
             yeelding
             the
             least
             assent
             vnto
             it
             .
             And
             what
             execrable
             heresies
             will
             these
             proue
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             goe
             about
             to
             pluck
             vp
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             roote
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Paradise
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             plant
             instecde
             thereof
             ,
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             teaching
             and
             perswading
             the
             eaters
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             made
             thereby
             as
             Gods
             ,
             selfe-sufficient
             ,
             selfe-wise
             ,
             selfe-able
             to
             saue
             themselues
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             receiuing
             ,
             but
             retaining
             grace
             ,
             which
             worke
             of
             their
             owne
             wills
             being
             foreseene
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             first
             mouing
             cause
             of
             electing
             and
             praedestinaring
             them
             to
             saluation
             ?
             which
             what
             is
             it
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             making
             voide
             of
             Gods
             vnchangable
             Decree
             of
             Praedestination
             ,
             and
             free
             grace
             of
             Election
             ,
             no
             farther
             fixed
             and
             certaine
             ,
             but
             as
             mans
             receiuing
             and
             retaining
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             perseuering
             therein
             is
             certaine
             ,
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             vncertaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pardon
             my
             zeale
             ,
             gentle
             Reader
             .
             Impute
             it
             not
             to
             any
             bitternesse
             of
             spleene
             .
             I
             beare
             it
             not
             to
             any
             mans
             person
             liuing
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             record
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             the
             Authours
             of
             the
          
           Appeale
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Approbation
           .
           
             I
             know
             none
             whom
             I
             hate
             more
             ,
             then
             my
             sinfull
             selfe
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             knowes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             small
             greife
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             thus
             forced
             to
             sharpen
             my
             style
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             seeme
             tarter
             to
             thy
             Palate
             ,
             then
             may
             sure
             with
             Christian
             moderation
             and
             modesty
             :
             examine
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             whether
             the
             long
             custome
             of
             
             Court-smoothing
             ,
             and
             eare-pleasing
             ,
             specially
             in
             Diuine
             matters
             ,
             haue
             not
             bred
             such
             a
             delicacy
             in
             the
             soules
             tast
             ,
             as
             that
             downe
             right
             zeale
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             can
             hardly
             finde
             a
             slomack
             to
             take
             it
             downe
             ,
             or
             digest
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             reiected
             as
             a
             bitter
             pill
             ,
             or
             potion
             ,
             of
             such
             Patients
             ,
             as
             account
             the
             remedy
             worse
             then
             the
             disease
             .
             Zeale
             will
             not
             passe
             now
             but
             for
             fury
             ,
             or
             rude
             incinility
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             .
             But
          
           ab
           initio
           non
           erat
           sic
           .
           
             In
             old
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
          
           call
           a
           spade
           ,
           a
           spade
           .
           
             Saint
          
           Peter
           
             dealt
             roundly
          
           
           
             with
          
           Simon
           Magus
           
             for
             his
             Simony
             ,
          
           Thy
           money
           perish
           
           with
           thee
           .
           
             How
             sharpe
             was
          
           Paul
           
             with
          
           Elimas
           
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             for
             going
             about
             to
          
           turne
           away
           the
           Deputy
           fiō
           the
           faith
           ?
           O
           full
           of
           all
           subtilty
           ,
           and
           all
           mischiefe
           ,
           thou
           child
           of
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           thou
           enemy
           of
           all
           righteousnesse
           &c.
           
           
             And
             what
             would
             he
             haue
             said
             (
             trow
             we
             )
             to
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             goe
             about
             to
          
           turne
           away
           ,
           
             not
             a
          
           Deputy
           ,
           
             but
             a
             whole
          
           kingdome
           ,
           
             &
             a
             well
             settled
             flourishing
          
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           faith
           ?
           
             What
             if
             they
             were
             graue
             &
             learned
             Diuines
             ?
             So
             much
             the
             worse
             .
          
           If
           an
           enemy
           had
           ,
           done
           this
           ,
           
             it
             had
             ben
             more
             tolerable
             ;
          
           but
           it
           was
           euen
           thou
           ,
           my
           guide
           ,
           and
           familiar
           freind
           .
           
             I
             will
             not
             adde
          
           Dauids
           
             imprecation
             ,
             but
             rather
             aduise
             them
             ,
             as
          
           Peter
           
             did
          
           Simon
           ,
           
             to
          
           pray
           ,
           
             that
          
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           
             the
             sinne
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             heart
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             hand
             ,
             may
             be
             forgiuen
             .
             How
             did
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             though
             but
             a
             young
             Apostle
             ,
             reproue
             the
             prime
             Apostle
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             onely
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             dissimulation
             in
             his
             conuersation
             ,
             not
             any
             default
             in
             his
             preaching
             ?
             And
             shall
             wee
             not
             zealously
          
           resist
           
             those
          
           to
           the
           face
           ,
           
             that
             ,
             no●
             now
             dissemblingly
             anymore
             ,
             but
             with
             opē
             profession
             ,
             approue
             ,
             auow
             ,
             &
             stafly
             maintaine
             grosse
             and
             greiuous
             heresies
             ,
             deuised
             by
             the
             Deuil
             ,
             to
             betray
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             mans
             saluation
             ?
             That
             sticke
             not
             to
             call
             the
             Doctrinas
             of
             Pradestination
             ,
             freewill
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
          
           Scholasticall
           speculations
           meerely
           ,
           questions
           of
           obscurity
           ,
           not
           fit
           for
           pulpits
           ,
           and
           popular
           eares
           ;
           but
           procuring
           rather
           discord
           and
           troubles
           in
           
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           then
           serue
           to
           edification
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           Appeale
           pag.
           42.
           78.
           80.
           )
           
             Which
             speeches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whether
             doe
             they
             tend
             ,
             but
             to
             suppresse
             those
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             most
             glorified
             ,
             and
             man
             most
             humbled
             ?
             shall
             we
             spare
             such
             ?
             When
          
           Policarpus
           
             met
          
           Marcion
           
             the
             hereticke
             casually
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             neglecting
             him
             ,
             was
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             not
             know
             vs
             ?
             He
             replyed
             ,
          
           I
           know
           thee
           for
           the
           Diuels
           eldest
           childe
           .
           
             Such
             was
             the
             zeale
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             against
             ,
             not
             onely
             those
             that
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             hinderers
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             The
             Apostle
             wished
             ,
             that
             those
             false
             teachers
             of
             legall
             righteousnesse
             ,
             were
             euen
          
           cut
           off
           ,
           
             which
          
           troubled
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Galatia
           .
           
             Therefore
             what
             cause
             any
             faithfull
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             hath
             to
             vse
             sharpnesse
             of
             stile
             to
             seditious
             seducers
             ,
             and
             troublers
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             in
             so
             famous
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             so
             perilous
             a
             season
             too
             ,
             let
             any
             indifferent
             man
             iudge
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             consider
             iudicious
             Reader
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             a
             King
             ,
             seasoned
             from
             his
             very
             cradle
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             now
             growne
             vp
             therein
             to
             a
             goodly
             ripenesse
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             we
             haue
             small
             cause
             to
             suspect
             his
             constancy
             herein
             :
             i●to
             what
             danger
             were
             we
             ,
             and
             Gods
             religion
             brought
             ,
             when
             such
             kind
             of
             Ministers
             are
             not
             wanting
             to
             helpe
             forward
             the
             reerecting
             of
             the
             Romish
          
           Baal
           
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             had
             they
             but
             a
             young
          
           Manasses
           
             to
             restore
             the
          
           Altars
           
             and
          
           Groues
           ,
           
             which
             the
             good
             King
          
           Ezechiah
           
             his
             Father
             had
             pulled
             downe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             :
             sith
             these
             two
             fore
             named
             Worthies
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             named
             againe
             ,
             the
             Reuerend
             Bishop
             of
          
           Chichester
           ,
           
             Dostor
          
           Carlton
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Worshipfull
             Maister
          
           Francis
           Rovs
           ,
           
             haue
             so
             learnedly
             and
             zealously
             confuted
             some
             materiall
             points
             in
             the
          
           Appeale
           
             (
             which
             like
             expert
             archers
             ,
             making
             speciall
             choyse
             of
             for
             their
             marke
             ,
             they
             haue
             hit
             home
             )
             although
             I
             could
             haue
             wished
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             with
             no
             lesse
             felicity
             coped
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             materialls
             in
             the
             booke
             :
             yet
             sith
             they
             haue
             ben
             pleased
             
             to
             leaue
             behind
             them
             some
             liberall
             gleanings
             ,
             yea
             some
             whole
             ricks
             of
             tares
             to
             be
             cut
             vp
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             from
             Gods
             wheat
             field
             :
             I
             will
             craue
             leaue
             ,
             to
             shew
             at
             least
             my
             good
             will
             in
             all
             ,
             hoping
             my
             defects
             will
             finde
             pardon
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             can
             ,
             yet
             forbeare
             to
             make
             their
             best
             supply
             .
             The
          
           blasphemer
           
             was
             to
             be
          
           stoned
           
             of
             the
          
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           
             some
             hitting
             one
             part
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             were
             beaten
             downe
             ,
             and
             buried
             vnder
             the
             heape
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yet
             in
             this
             Impression
             ,
             the
          
           Plea
           
             reacheth
             no
             farther
             ,
             then
             the
          
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Appeale
           .
           
             Which
             if
             it
             finde
             courteous
             intertainment
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             is
             forth
             comming
             ,
             and
             wants
             but
             time
             ,
             to
             helpe
             the
             slownesse
             of
             the
             Presse
             to
             bring
             it
             forth
             .
             Farewell
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             H.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Good
           Reader
           ,
           correct
           these
           faults
           with
           thy
           pen
           ,
           with
           others
           of
           smaller
           note
           .
           The
           rest
           are
           noted
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           booke
           .
           Amend
           first
           ,
           then
           reade
           .
        
         
           Page
           7
           ,
           line
           19
           ,
           reade
           
             scantling
             .
          
           l.
           28
           ,
           r.
           
             Doctrines
             .
          
           p.
           51
           ,
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             preuifion
          
           p.
           52
           ,
           l
           6
           ,
           r.
           
             ●ss●s
             .
          
           p.
           54.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           4.
           5.
           l.
           29
           ,
           r.
           
             s●●scos
             .
          
           p.
           82.
           l.
           3
           ,
           1.
           
             ●●●●●ude
          
           10.
           l.
           9
           ,
           1.
           
             vn
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             
             Whence
             .
          
           l.
           13
           ,
           1.
           
             anima
             .
          
           l.
           24
           ,
           1.
           
             pr●●●ceth
             .
          
           p.
           83
           ,
           l.
           15
           ,
           r.
           
             the
             beginn●ng
          
           p.
           84.
           l.
           35
           ,
           1.
           
             into
             him
             .
          
           p.
           85
           ,
           l.
           24
           ,
           r.
           
             quomodo
             .
          
           p.
           87
           l
           ,
           13
           ,
           1.
           
             ●xecrated
             .
          
           p.
           91
           ,
           l.
           30
           ,
           1
           
             ground
             of
             hope
             .
          
           l.
           35
           ,
           r.
           
             his
             Maiesties
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PLEA
           TO
           AN
           APPEALE
           .
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
        
         
           
             ASotus
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Babylonius
            
             you
             are
             well
             met
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             Master
             
               Asotus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             I
             thanke
             you
             for
             your
             last
             good
             company
             at
             the
             Ordinary
             ;
             and
             especially
             for
             your
             both
             merry
             and
             learned
             discourse
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             among
             other
             passages
             ,
             you
             wittilie
             disciphered
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Puritan
               ,
            
             that
             common
             opposite
             to
             vs
             both
             .
             I
             was
             much
             delighted
             to
             heare
             you
             ,
             and
             haue
             often
             thought
             of
             you
             since
             ,
             and
             shall
             loue
             you
             the
             better
             for
             it
             :
             for
             of
             all
             men
             I
             cannot
             away
             with
             these
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             a
             precise
             sect
             ,
             crosse
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             other
             men
             .
             A
             man
             may
             not
             sweare
             an
             oath
             (
             forsooth
             )
             nor
             play
             the
             good
             fellow
             a
             little
             ,
             in
             drinking
             a
             cup
             or
             two
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             for
             good
             fellowship-sake
             ,
             nor
             loue
             a
             wench
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             passe
             their
             most
             sharpe
             censure
             .
             Nay
             ,
             hauing
             deeply
             waighed
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             these
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             wee
             and
             you
             should
             agree
             together
             ,
             as
             louing
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Countreymen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Are
             you
             aduised
             of
             that
             ,
             friend
             
               Asotus
               ?
            
             
             you
             haue
             hit
             the
             very
             nayle
             on
             the
             head
             ;
             and
             herein
             you
             discouer
             your
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             judgement
             .
             For
             it
             were
             no
             hard
             matter
             (
             I
             wis
             )
             to
             reconcile
             you
             and
             mee
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wee
             are
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Religion
             and
             opinion
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             already
             in
             affection
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             these
             make-bate
             
               Puritans
               .
            
             And
             you
             haue
             well
             said
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             we
             and
             you
             :
             for
             ,
             howsoeuer
             ,
             the
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             both
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             beyond
             the
             seas
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             
               Caluinists
            
             and
             
               Hugenots
               )
            
             are
             called
             
               Protestants
               ;
            
             yet
             betweene
             them
             and
             vs
             Romane
             Catholicks
             ,
             there
             is
             
               a
               great
               Gulfe
               set
               ,
               so
               that
            
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             reconciliation
             betweene
             vs.
             And
             indeed
             ;
             for
             those
             ciuill
             and
             good
             fellow
             
               Protestants
            
             (
             whom
             I
             know
             you
             meane
             )
             that
             hold
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             for
             the
             prop
             and
             piller
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             there
             is
             great
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             ,
             ere
             long
             ,
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             
               holy
               mother
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
            
             for
             ,
             
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeueth
               ,
               is
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             But
             these
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             
               rule
               of
               faith
            
             from
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             are
             all
             for
             
               Scriptures
               ,
               Scriptures
               :
            
             so
             that
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             of
             that
             minde
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             reconciliation
             betweene
             vs
             and
             them
             ;
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             yeeld
             to
             this
             
               Manime
               ,
            
             That
             the
             
               Church
            
             is
             the
             
               Iudge
            
             and
             
               interpreter
            
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ;
            
             which
             they
             most
             obstinately
             deny
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             by
             your
             leaue
             ,
             Master
             
               Babylonius
               ;
            
             I
             neuer
             vnderstood
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             was
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ;
            
             as
             I
             euer
             haue
             ben
             taught
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             take
             vpon
             me
             now
             to
             dispute
             that
             point
             :
             but
             haue
             you
             not
             seene
             an
             excellent
             Booke
             ,
             set
             out
             of
             late
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             your
             most
             learned
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             ,
             his
             
               Appeale
               to
               Caesar.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Author
             is
             highly
             commended
             by
             some
             for
             a
             great
             Scholler
             :
             but
             a
             great
             many
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             we
             call
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             doe
             very
             much
             condemne
             the
             booke
             ;
             saying
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
            
             and
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             
             
               sedition
               ,
            
             enough
             to
             set
             all
             in
             a
             combustion
             ,
             if
             his
             books
             should
             passe
             for
             currant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               :
            
             That
             was
             the
             doome
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             vpon
             
               Simon
               Magus
               :
            
             but
             by
             such
             like
             puritanicall
             censures
             ,
             you
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             learnedly
             and
             wittily
             pend
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             well
             ,
             I
             thinke
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             worse
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Puritans
            
             taxing
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             the
             Author
             the
             lesse
             learned
             ,
             when
             you
             Master
             
               Babylonius
            
             sticke
             not
             so
             to
             commend
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             ingenuously
             confesse
             ,
             that
             I
             like
             the
             booke
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             it
             plagues
             the
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             and
             plots
             a
             reconciliation
             betweene
             vs
             and
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Wee
             agree
             in
             that
             ;
             But
             ,
             sith
             you
             so
             much
             commend
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             rumor
             runnes
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             cast
             away
             one
             couple
             of
             shillings
             vpon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Friend
             
               Asotus
               ,
            
             though
             I
             would
             not
             preuent
             you
             of
             buying
             so
             worthy
             a
             booke
             ,
             yet
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             will
             lend
             it
             you
             ;
             here
             it
             is
             ,
             read
             it
             ,
             then
             as
             you
             like
             ,
             buy
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             I
             accept
             it
             thankfully
             .
             Let
             mee
             a
             little
             peruse
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Freely
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             
               Appello
               Caesarem
               &c.
            
             But
             I
             find
             here
             Doctor
             
               Whites
            
             approbation
             prefixed
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             Master
             
               Babylonius
               ,
            
             doth
             make
             me
             much
             maruell
             ,
             that
             you
             so
             much
             commend
             the
             booke
             ;
             for
             you
             know
             what
             a
             publicke
             adversary
             hee
             hath
             ben
             to
             
               Romane
               Catholicks
               ;
            
             so
             that
             I
             should
             imagine
             ,
             this
             booke
             ,
             which
             Doctor
             
               White
            
             so
             much
             approueth
             ,
             is
             more
             an
             aduersary
             to
             
               Romane
               Catholiques
               ,
            
             then
             to
             our
             home-bred
             
               Puritans
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             know
             Master
             
               Asotus
               ,
            
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             what
             a
             man
             saith
             in
             publicke
             ,
             for
             popular
             applause
             ,
             and
             salary
             ;
             and
             another
             ,
             what
             he
             thinketh
             in
             his
             owne
             priuate
             opinion
             and
             conscience
             .
             As
             the
             Mathematician
             cited
             by
             Saint
             
               Aug
               :
            
             said
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             disciplining
             
             her
             for
             abusing
             his
             art
             for
             wantonnesse
             ,
             shee
             imputing
             her
             lightnesse
             to
             the
             aspect
             of
             
               Venus
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             should
             beate
             
               Venus
               ,
            
             not
             her
             for
             it
             .
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               what
               I
               do
            
             
             
               as
               a
               gouernour
               of
               my
               wife
               ,
               another
               ,
               what
               I
               vent
               to
               the
               buyer
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             Doctor
             
               White
            
             is
             a
             good
             wiseman
             ,
             &
             knoweth
             how
             to
             attemper
             himselfe
             to
             the
             times
             :
             It
             is
             lesse
             enuie
             to
             passe
             his
             judgment
             ,
             vnder
             anothers
             name
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             not
             so
             fit
             in
             his
             owne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             Law
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             default
             ,
             the
             
               Accessary
            
             is
             no
             lesse
             guiltie
             then
             the
             
               Principall
               ,
            
             the
             
               Receauer
            
             then
             the
             
               Thiefe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             True
             ;
             but
             here
             the
             case
             is
             different
             .
             For
             say
             ,
             the
             booke
             containes
             matter
             vnapprouoble
             to
             many
             ,
             yet
             Doctor
             
               White
            
             if
             he
             se
             occasion
             ,
             may
             easily
             winde
             himselfe
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             ;
             as
             I
             heare
             he
             doth
             already
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Copie
             printed
             varieth
             from
             that
             which
             hee
             approued
             .
             Blame
             him
             not
             ,
             till
             the
             booke
             (
             as
             happily
             ,
             and
             hopefully
             it
             will
             )
             get
             better
             footing
             in
             the
             worlds
             affection
             ,
             and
             good
             will.
             In
             the
             meanetime
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             pollicy
             a
             little
             to
             pull
             in
             the
             hornes
             :
             For
             it
             is
             obiected
             by
             the
             
               Puritan
            
             faction
             ,
             that
             Master
             
               Mountagues
            
             former
             booke
             ,
             called
             his
             
               Gag
               ,
            
             which
             his
             
               Appeale
            
             defendeth
             ,
             doth
             in
             many
             particulars
             containe
             expresse
             contrarieties
             to
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
            
             and
             consequently
             his
             
               Appeale
               ,
            
             with
             the
             factors
             and
             abettors
             ,
             as
             
               Accessaries
            
             at
             least
             ,
             come
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             a
             
               Premunire
               .
            
             But
             you
             know
             these
             pestilent
             
               Puritans
            
             will
             say
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             worst
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             a
             strong
             faction
             .
             And
             perhaps
             the
             buzze
             may
             somewhat
             possesse
             the
             good
             old
             man
             with
             a
             panicke
             feare
             ,
             least
             not
             onely
             hee
             loose
             what
             hee
             hath
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             what
             his
             many
             merits
             may
             hope
             for
             ,
             sauing
             that
             Saints
             merits
             are
             not
             so
             high
             flowne
             in
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             but
             they
             are
             easily
             ouersoared
             by
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             flying
             to
             the
             top
             of
             euery
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             highest
             Temple
             ,
             vpon
             Angels
             wings
             .
             But
             for
             the
             booke
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             hold
             it
             so
             greatly
             blame
             worthy
             ,
             as
             finding
             it
             a
             faire
             and
             towardly
             beginning
             ,
             to
             produce
             in
             time
             most
             
             hopefull
             consequents
             ;
             (
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Rome
               .
            
             was
             not
             built
             in
             one
             day
             )
             but
             let
             me
             a
             little
             excuse
             the
             good
             old
             man
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Puritans
            
             sticke
             not
             to
             cast
             him
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             
               White
               dyed
               blacke
               :
            
             which
             colour
             (
             say
             they
             )
             comming
             from
             the
             fatt
             of
             a
             
               Romane
               Catholick
            
             Dyer
             ,
             would
             not
             haue
             holden
             soe
             sure
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             found
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             selfe-woading
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             permanent
             .
             Yet
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             (
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             )
             hath
             faire
             
               Cards
            
             on
             his
             sides
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             
               Helps
               ;
            
             for
             the
             fiue-fingers
             being
             the
             Club-trump
             turnd
             vp
             .
             The
             first
             
               Card
            
             dealt
             him
             ;
             is
             the
             best
             help
             but
             one
             .
             Yea
             all
             the
             
               Cards
            
             in
             his
             hand
             are
             
               blacke
               ,
            
             and
             hee
             hath
             a
             faire
             pull
             to
             
               rubbe
               ,
            
             for
             his
             
               ase
            
             colours
             for
             it
             ,
             puting
             his
             
               Appello
            
             in
             good
             hope
             .
             But
             the
             mischiefe
             is
             ,
             after
             much
             hard
             drawing
             ,
             his
             
               Ase
            
             proues
             a
             
               Spade
               .
            
             Well
             :
             yet
             he
             hath
             a
             strong
             hand
             of
             the
             best
             
               Coates
               ;
            
             and
             what
             hee
             cannot
             doe
             by
             strong
             hand
             with
             
               Clubbs
               ,
            
             hee
             hopes
             to
             play
             his
             part
             with
             the
             vndermining
             
               Spade
               ,
            
             whereof
             he
             is
             well
             stored
             .
             Onely
             he
             misseth
             the
             
               Ase
               of
               Hearts
               ,
            
             which
             some
             make
             an
             embleme
             of
             
               truth
               ,
            
             being
             alwaies
             a
             
               Helpe
            
             whatsoeuer
             is
             
               trumpe
               ;
            
             nor
             hath
             he
             any
             of
             that
             colour
             .
             But
             hee
             well
             hopes
             that
             
               Helpe
            
             sleepeth
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             
               rubb-ase●
            
             which
             if
             his
             aduerse
             part
             haue
             not
             ,
             he
             doubts
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             game
             will
             go
             cock-sure
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             with
             his
             number
             of
             
               Coates
               .
            
             Pardon
             mee
             this
             comparison
             .
             I
             was
             late
             the
             last
             night
             at
             .
             
               Maw
               ,
            
             with
             two
             or
             three
             faire
             
               Ladies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             could
             haue
             wished
             to
             haue
             beene
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             haue
             borne
             you
             company
             ;
             But
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             those
             of
             your
             Order
             to
             play
             at
             Cards
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             say
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               lawfull
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             addes
             withall
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               not
               expedient
               ,
               all
               things
               edifie
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             same
             
               Apostle
            
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               I
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               win
               the
               more
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
               to
               saue
               some
               ;
            
             but
             what
             was
             that
             with
             Card-play
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Come
             ,
             now
             you
             play
             the
             
               Puritan
               .
            
             But
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             more
             to
             
               gaine
               ,
            
             then
             to
             
               saue
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             gaining
             to
             a
             mans
             losse
             ;
             
               For
               what
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               gaine
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               loose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             On
             my
             soule
             ,
             I
             thinke
             you
             will
             turne
             
               Puritan
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Ha
             ,
             ha
             ,
             ha
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             gaine
             the
             world
             to
             the
             
               Church
               ;
            
             wherein
             the
             world
             is
             saued
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Beasts
            
             were
             in
             
               Noah
               :
               Arke
               ,
            
             which
             were
             therefore
             saued
             to
             be
             foode
             for
             
               Noah
               ,
            
             who
             was
             then
             the
             
               Priest.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             You
             reason
             very
             learnedly
             
               ad
               oppositum
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             a
             word
             friend
             
               Asotus
               ,
            
             we
             of
             our
             holy
             Order
             and
             Societie
             ,
             howsoeuer
             in
             our
             
               Cells
            
             and
             
               Cloysters
               ,
            
             we
             liue
             strictly
             ,
             obseruing
             the
             ancient
             
               Cannons
            
             of
             
               Priests
               :
            
             yet
             conuersing
             ,
             here
             amidst
             many
             
               Wolues
               ;
            
             I
             meane
             the
             vengeable
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             which
             are
             stil
             pressing
             the
             Lawes
             against
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             faine
             to
             be
             
               wise
               as
               serpents
               ,
            
             and
             to
             put
             on
             all
             habits
             and
             fashions
             ;
             yea
             ,
             euen
             those
             of
             
               Russians
            
             and
             
               Roring-boyes
               ,
            
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             not
             appeare
             to
             be
             those
             
               Sheepe
            
             whom
             the
             
               Wolues
            
             seeke
             to
             deuoure
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             say
             something
             ;
             I
             commend
             your
             wit
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             not
             how
             this
             stands
             with
             honestie
             .
             Should
             ye
             not
             also
             be
             
               innocent
               as
               doues
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Tush
             man
             ,
             wee
             must
             doe
             as
             wee
             may
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             dispence
             with
             honestie
             for
             
               spirituall
               aduantage
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             these
             be
             
               Paradoxes
               .
            
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             your
             former
             matter
             concerning
             this
             booke
             ,
             mee
             thinkes
             you
             tell
             strange
             things
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Strange
             things
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             it
             a
             most
             rare
             booke
             ,
             written
             with
             a
             braue
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             most
             lofty
             spirit
             :
             mee
             thinkes
             he
             writes
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             very
             
               Or●elo
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Popes
               Holinesse
               is
               the
               Oracle
               of
               the
               World.
            
             O
             that
             hee
             were
             but
             one
             of
             our
             
               holy
               Society
               !
            
             which
             if
             hee
             were
             ,
             our
             
             
               discipline
            
             within
             a
             short
             time
             would
             so
             season
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             proue
             a
             most
             accomplished
             actiue
             instrument
             for
             the
             
               Catholicke
               cause
               .
            
             He
             is
             full
             of
             
               mettall
               ,
            
             and
             he
             wants
             but
             the
             
               stampe
            
             of
             our
             
               minte
            
             to
             make
             it
             
               current
               .
            
             O
             the
             gratefull
             tartnesse
             ,
             and
             smartnesse
             of
             his
             stile
             !
             And
             such
             is
             the
             dexteritie
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             
               Limbecke
            
             he
             can
             easily
             draw
             and
             
               distill
            
             all
             learning
             into
             the
             
               quintessence
            
             of
             his
             
             owne
             singular
             ,
             and
             rare
             opinions
             .
             Let
             him
             but
             conceiue
             a
             rare
             notion
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             either
             saith
             it
             ;
             or
             not
             expresly
             denying
             it
             ,
             or
             being
             altogether
             silent
             ,
             he
             can
             easilie
             conclude
             ,
             
               silence
            
             to
             be
             
               consent
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             he
             is
             
               strong
            
             as
             
               Sampson
               ;
            
             for
             when
             he
             is
             disposed
             ,
             neither
             the
             
               Philistines
               cords
            
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Dore
               ,
            
             which
             hee
             tramples
             as
             durt
             ;
             nor
             yet
             of
             his
             
               Dalilah
               ,
            
             his
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             can
             hold
             him
             ,
             further
             then
             himselfe
             pleaseth
             .
             Oh
             ,
             I
             am
             euen
             rauished
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             man
             :
             hee
             hath
             dared
             and
             damped
             all
             the
             
               Puritans
            
             in
             
               England
               .
            
             Doe
             but
             goe
             on
             ,
             and
             reade
             the
             
               Contents
               ,
            
             which
             will
             giue
             you
             some
             scanting
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             .
             I
             finde
             here
             many
             things
             ,
             the
             contrarie
             whereof
             I
             haue
             heard
             our
             
               Minister
            
             publikely
             teach
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             no
             lesse
             
               vehemencie
               ,
            
             then
             plaine
             euidence
             of
             argument
             from
             
               Scriptures
            
             and
             
               Fathers
               ;
            
             at
             least
             to
             the
             conuincing
             of
             my
             simple
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             your
             
               Minister
            
             were
             here
             present
             ,
             whosoeuer
             he
             be
             ;
             you
             should
             see
             what
             hee
             could
             say
             to
             many
             points
             maintained
             in
             this
             booke
             ;
             they
             being
             also
             the
             very
             
               Doctrine
            
             of
             our
             
               holy
               mother
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             
               fundamentall
               ;
            
             as
             of
             
               Free-will
               ,
               Praedestination
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               Falling
               from
               grace
               ,
               Certaintie
               of
               saluation
               ,
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             wish
             in
             a
             very
             good
             time
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceiued
             ,
             yonder
             hee
             is
             walking
             ;
             shall
             wee
             goe
             neere
             him
             ,
             and
             accost
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             good
             will.
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             informe
             me
             a
             little
             of
             the
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             the
             better
             attemper
             my
             speech
             ,
             
             and
             cariage
             towards
             him
             ;
             
               is
            
             he
             not
             a
             
               Puritan
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             in
             one
             sence
             he
             is
             no
             
               Puritan
               ,
            
             for
             he
             is
             
               conformable
               ;
            
             none
             of
             the
             refractaries
             ,
             but
             doth
             both
             practise
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             preach
             vpon
             occasion
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               ceremonies
               ,
            
             and
             that
             very
             earnestly
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             I
             haue
             seene
             him
             sometimes
             ,
             put
             backe
             from
             the
             
               Communion
            
             those
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             receiue
             it
             
               kn●eling
               ;
            
             yet
             not
             leauing
             them
             ,
             till
             he
             brought
             them
             on
             their
             
               knees
               .
            
             Now
             formerly
             ,
             
               Non
               conformitants
            
             onely
             ,
             were
             accounted
             
               Puritans
               .
            
             But
             if
             wee
             vnderstand
             
               Puritan
            
             in
             a
             second
             degree
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             a
             diligent
             
               Preacher
               ,
            
             and
             
               resident
            
             vpon
             his
             charge
             ;
             one
             that
             cannot
             away
             with
             
               non-residency
               ,
            
             that
             will
             not
             take
             two
             
               Benefices
               ,
            
             and
             makes
             conscience
             how
             he
             comes
             by
             one
             ;
             that
             is
             of
             an
             honest
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             very
             sincere
             rebuker
             of
             sinne
             ;
             an
             vrger
             of
             the
             more
             strict
             keeping
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             as
             he
             vsually
             calleth
             it
             ;
             and
             rather
             content
             to
             suffer
             wrong
             in
             his
             tithes
             ,
             then
             contentions
             for
             his
             right
             :
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             a
             vehement
             inueigher
             against
             the
             
               Masse
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             
               Idolatries
            
             and
             
               Superstitions
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             he
             tearmes
             them
             ;
             and
             one
             ,
             who
             I
             warrant
             you
             would
             neuer
             giue
             his
             consent
             ,
             that
             Iesuites
             and
             Masse-Priests
             should
             bee
             any
             way
             tollerated
             to
             liue
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             our
             Land
             (
             insomuch
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             ,
             he
             being
             desired
             to
             be
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             appointed
             ,
             and
             so
             expected
             ,
             that
             Father
             
               Fisher
            
             should
             dispute
             ,
             &
             when
             all
             came
             to
             all
             hearing
             
               Fisher
            
             refused
             to
             dispute
             ,
             without
             
               speciall
               licence
            
             from
             the
             
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Cant●rbury
               :
            
             hee
             replyed
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Master
               Fisher
               ,
               I
               maruaile
               by
               what
               licence
               you
               goe
               vp
               and
               downe
               seducing
               our
               simple
               people
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               want
               a
               licenc●
               to
               dispute
               with
               our
               learned
               Diuines
               .
               It
               is
               pittie
               ,
               such
               as
               you
               are
               thus
               suffered
               to
               vndermine
               soules
               and
               states
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               proue
               the
               bane
               of
               our
               Kingdome
               and
               Church
               ,
               sith
               for
               your
               sakes
               (
               if
               we
               had
               no
               other
               sins
               )
               and
               for
               your
               abominable
               idols
               (
               the
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               standing
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               where
               it
               ought
               not
               )
               we
               are
               exposed
               and
               indangered
               to
               all
               those
               plagues
               and
               punishments
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               partly
               felt
               ,
               and
               haue
               much
               
               more
               cause
               to
               feare
               and
               expect
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               most
               〈◊〉
               flames
               must
               〈◊〉
               breake
               forth
               from
               the
               kindled
               〈◊〉
               of
               Gods
               spouse-like
               iealousie
               to
               our
               consumption
               ,
               if
               ye
               may
               be
               but
               suffered
               thus
               to
               set
               your
               Dagon
               ,
               check
               by
               i●wle
               in
               c●rrinall-ship
               with
               Gods
               Arke
               in
               this
               his
               pure
               Church
               .
               )
            
             Now
             (
             Master
             
               Babylonius
               )
            
             how
             far
             is
             he
             a
             
               Puritan
            
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             How
             ?
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             more
             pestilent
             
               Puritan
            
             in
             all
             the
             
               Packe
               ,
            
             then
             such
             a
             one
             ?
             But
             now
             you
             haue
             informed
             me
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             after
             what
             manner
             I
             thinke
             it
             fit
             to
             deale
             with
             him
             .
             By
             no
             meanes
             must
             he
             perceiue
             what
             professiō
             I
             am
             off
             .
             For
             then
             ten
             to
             one
             hee
             will
             fall
             foule
             vpon
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             wee
             short
             of
             our
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             try
             what
             he
             can
             say
             against
             this
             booke
             :
             Therefore
             wee
             will
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             question
             ,
             as
             for
             your
             resolution
             sake
             ,
             see
             how
             he
             can
             answer
             some
             of
             the
             most
             materiall
             things
             therein
             .
             And
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             let
             me
             alone
             ;
             onely
             giue
             you
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             first
             on-set
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             
          
           
             With
             a
             good
             will.
             I
             applaude
             your
             prudence
             herein
             .
             God
             giue
             you
             good
             morrow
             Master
             
               Orthodoxus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             
          
           
             And
             you
             neighbour
             
               Asotus
               ,
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             very
             well
             met
             ;
             for
             this
             gentleman
             and
             I
             haue
             accidentally
             light
             vpon
             a
             booke
             ,
             wherein
             I
             finde
             sundry
             things
             maintained
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             I
             haue
             heard
             of
             you
             ;
             and
             wee
             shall
             be
             much
             beholden
             to
             you
             to
             resolue
             vs
             in
             some
             points
             ,
             which
             doe
             a
             little
             stumble
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Neighbour
             
               Asotus
               ,
            
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             heare
             you
             make
             such
             a
             motion
             to
             me
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             vsuall
             thing
             with
             you
             ,
             nor
             many
             others
             ,
             (
             and
             more
             is
             the
             pitty
             )
             once
             to
             moue
             a
             question
             of
             
               conscience
            
             or
             
               faith
            
             to
             your
             
               Minister
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             more
             for
             cauill
             and
             contention
             ,
             then
             for
             
               Christian
               resolution
               :
            
             Therefore
             seeing
             you
             seeme
             to
             doe
             it
             out
             of
             a
             good
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             propose
             such
             questions
             ,
             as
             concerne
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             I
             haue
             publikely
             taught
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             my
             dutie
             to
             satisfie
             you
             the
             best
             I
             can
             .
             As
             for
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             (
             a●
             it
             
             seemes
             your
             friend
             )
             if
             hee
             be
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             herein
             ,
             with
             you
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             curious
             ,
             but
             deale
             ingenuously
             with
             you
             both
             ;
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             giue
             a
             good
             issue
             to
             our
             meeting
             ,
             in
             directing
             vs
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             wee
             both
             thanke
             you
             for
             your
             courtesie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             duty
             .
             But
             ,
             neighbour
             ,
             what
             booke
             is
             that
             you
             speake
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             it
             is
             in
             Latin
             ,
             which
             I
             vnderstand
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             
               Appello
               Casarem
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             O
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             Sir
             ,
             what
             thinke
             you
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Nay
             pardon
             me
             for
             that
             ;
             I
             doe
             not
             take
             vpon
             mee
             to
             be
             a
             censurer
             of
             bookes
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             
               an
               Appeale
               to
               Caesar
               :
            
             if
             the
             Author
             haue
             any
             just
             cause
             for
             which
             to
             
               Appeal●
               to
               Caesar
               ,
            
             and
             which
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             
               Caesar
            
             to
             judge
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             hee
             shall
             finde
             a
             just
             
               Caesar
            
             to
             doe
             him
             right
             .
             But
             the
             points
             you
             seeme
             to
             propose
             to
             me
             ,
             are
             matters
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             Author
             seemeth
             too
             suspicious
             of
             his
             owne
             cause
             ,
             that
             (
             like
             to
             fraudulent
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             haue
             run
             themselues
             into
             many
             mens
             debt
             ,
             and
             danger
             )
             hee
             
               appeales
            
             to
             
               Caesar
            
             to
             haue
             a
             
               protection
            
             for
             his
             person
             .
             But
             blessed
             be
             
               God
               ,
            
             wee
             haue
             a
             
               Caesar
               ,
               The
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
            
             not
             a
             protector
             of
             oppugners
             and
             vnderminers
             of
             the
             Faith.
             And
             for
             matters
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             our
             
               Caesar
            
             knowes
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             
               pleaded
            
             onely
             at
             
               Gods
               barre
               ,
            
             and
             
               tryed
            
             at
             the
             
               Common
               Law
            
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Land
               ,
            
             the
             
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Nor
             will
             hee
             giue
             way
             for
             any
             
               Prohibition
            
             out
             of
             any
             
               Court
            
             of
             
               Chancery
               ,
            
             or
             
               conscience
               ,
            
             which
             may
             inhibite
             the
             proceeding
             of
             
               Gods
               cause
               ,
            
             in
             
               Gods
               Court
               ,
            
             by
             any
             
               prerogatiue
            
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Therefore
             in
             such
             causes
             ,
             (
             causes
             of
             
               Faith
            
             I
             say
             )
             to
             
               appeale
            
             to
             
               Caesar
               ;
            
             giues
             (
             to
             speake
             plainly
             )
             a
             strong
             suspition
             of
             the
             weakenesse
             at
             least
             of
             the
             
               cause
               .
            
             For
             so
             did
             
               Heretickes
            
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             to
             maintaine
             their
             heresies
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             patronize
             themselues
             vnder
             
               Caesars
            
             wings
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             
             
               Arians
            
             so
             mightilie
             preuaile
             against
             the
             Orthodox
             professors
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             helpe
             and
             authority
             of
             
               Caesar.
            
             Not
             that
             I
             impute
             heresie
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             onely
             for
             his
             
               appeale
            
             to
             
               Caesar.
               Let
            
             the
             booke
             ,
             like
             
               Baal
               ,
               plead
               for
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             make
             me
             begin
             to
             suspect
             something
             ;
             Did
             
               Hereticks
            
             so
             as
             you
             say
             ?
             I
             pray
             you
             for
             my
             better
             satisfaction
             ,
             giue
             me
             some
             example
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             briefly
             .
             
               Constantine
            
             the
             great
             ,
             he
             that
             restored
             the
             
               Church
            
             to
             a
             generall
             
               peace
            
             and
             calme
             ;
             sitting
             at
             the
             first
             
               Councell
            
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
            
             not
             as
             
               Iudge
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             as
             a
             
               Minister
               ,
            
             (
             as
             himselfe
             piously
             confessed
             )
             did
             for
             his
             part
             ratifie
             the
             Councels
             Decrees
             against
             
               Arius
               ;
            
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             growing
             old
             ,
             hee
             was
             wonne
             by
             a
             woman
             ,
             his
             sister
             
               Constantia
               ,
            
             and
             she
             seduced
             by
             a
             sycophantizing
             
               Arian
               Priest
               ,
            
             to
             recall
             
               Arius
            
             from
             banishment
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             againe
             declare
             his
             
               Faith
               :
            
             whereof
             ,
             comming
             before
             the
             
               Emperour
               ,
            
             he
             made
             such
             a
             cunning
             confession
             (
             as
             formerlie
             hee
             had
             done
             to
             the
             whole
             
               Councell
            
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
            
             
             which
             he
             had
             well
             nigh
             imposed
             vpon
             by
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             steed
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             as
             that
             the
             good
             
               Emperour
            
             (
             suspecting
             no
             deceit
             )
             tooke
             it
             to
             be
             in
             all
             points
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             
               Councels
            
             owne
             
               confession
               ;
            
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             hee
             referred
             
               Arius
            
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             
               Councell
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               Emperour
            
             not
             long
             after
             dying
             ,
             
               Arius
            
             with
             his
             faction
             creepe
             into
             the
             fauour
             and
             protection
             of
             
               Constantines
            
             successors
             ,
             especially
             of
             his
             sonne
             
               Constantins
               ,
            
             who
             was
             by
             the
             same
             
               Arian
               Priest
               ,
            
             who
             had
             formerly
             inueagled
             
               Constantia
            
             about
             
               Arius
               ,
            
             perswaded
             to
             fauour
             and
             protect
             the
             
               Arians
               ;
            
             and
             the
             rather
             was
             the
             
               Emperour
            
             perswaded
             by
             this
             old
             
               Priest
               ,
            
             because
             
               Constantine
            
             had
             committed
             to
             him
             his
             
               last
               Will
            
             and
             
               Testament
               ,
            
             to
             deliuer
             it
             to
             his
             sonne
             
               Constantius
               ,
            
             which
             he
             did
             .
             Thus
             
               Arius
            
             by
             his
             
               Appeale
            
             to
             
               Caesar
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             cunning
             insinua●ion
             ,
             of
             his
             craftie
             confederate
             ,
             an
             old
             
               Court
               Priest
               ,
            
             got
             footing
             againe
             ;
             and
             had
             in
             all
             likelihood
             mightilie
             preuailed
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             in
             justice
             ,
             to
             that
             impious
             impostor
             ,
             and
             in
             mercy
             to
             his
             
             
               Church
            
             and
             children
             ,
             calling
             the
             
               cause
            
             into
             his
             superiour
             
               Court
               ,
            
             cut
             
               Arius
            
             short
             ,
             by
             a
             suddaine
             and
             strange
             infamous
             
               iudgement
               ,
            
             euen
             in
             hot
             blood
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             with
             all
             his
             pompe
             and
             traine
             into
             the
             
               Cathedrall
            
             in
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             good
             Bishop
             
               Alexander
               ,
            
             who
             all
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             morning
             continued
             his
             earnest
             supplications
             to
             
               God
               ,
            
             prostrate
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               ,
            
             to
             ●uert
             and
             preuent
             
               Arius
            
             from
             setting
             his
             wicked
             foote
             ,
             and
             proude
             
               Standard
            
             of
             triumph
             against
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             that
             sacred
             place
             .
             His
             deuout
             and
             zealous
             prayers
             were
             heard
             ;
             and
             
               Arius
            
             his
             infamous
             death
             strucke
             all
             his
             traine
             with
             a
             shamefull
             amazement
             ,
             and
             confusion
             .
             I
             would
             this
             example
             might
             teach
             the
             
               Appealler
            
             to
             tremble
             before
             that
             
               God
               ,
            
             from
             whose
             
               Tribunall
            
             is
             no
             
               appeale
               ,
            
             but
             by
             speedie
             flying
             with
             repentance
             to
             his
             
               throne
               of
               grace
               and
               mercie
               in
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             But
             for
             the
             
               Appeale
               ,
            
             here
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             thus
             much
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             auouch
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             done
             politickly
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             hee
             hath
             done
             very
             poorely
             to
             
               appeale
            
             to
             
               Caesar
               :
            
             being
             such
             a
             
               Caesar
            
             as
             when
             his
             many
             waightie
             affaires
             shall
             lend
             him
             leisure
             to
             view
             the
             
               Appeale
               ,
            
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             will
             quickly
             find
             his
             owne
             errour
             ,
             and
             haue
             cause
             to
             repent
             his
             
               appealing
            
             to
             a
             Prince
             of
             such
             dexteritie
             and
             judgement
             ,
             as
             in
             humaine
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             diuine
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             thanke
             you
             I
             am
             satisfied
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Now
             let
             me
             intreat
             you
             to
             performe
             your
             promise
             ,
             in
             resoluing
             some
             doubts
             ,
             ministred
             by
             this
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             instance
             any
             particular
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             doe
             my
             best
             indeauour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             because
             this
             Gentleman
             my
             friend
             ,
             hath
             some
             more
             learning
             then
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             is
             somewhat
             acquainted
             with
             the
             booke
             ,
             I
             shall
             entreate
             him
             to
             propoūd
             and
             obiect
             ,
             and
             your selfe
             to
             resolue
             the
             Obiections
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Friend
             
               Asotus
               ,
            
             I
             pray
             you
             doe
             not
             impute
             that
             to
             mee
             which
             I
             was
             neuer
             guiltie
             of
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             learning
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             as
             a
             friend
             you
             impose
             this
             taske
             vpon
             me
             ,
             to
             ease
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             the
             more
             willingly
             vndertake
             it
             :
             
             prouided
             that
             where
             you
             see
             me
             faile
             ,
             you
             will
             supplie●
             and
             Master
             
               Orthodoxus
            
             pardon
             .
             I
             shall
             onely
             act
             your
             part
             in
             propounding
             those
             particular
             point●
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             are
             contrary
             to
             those
             ,
             which
             Master
             
               Orthodoxus
            
             hath
             taught
             you
             ;
             as
             being
             also
             the
             most
             materiall
             things
             in
             the
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             thanke
             you
             ,
             I
             desire
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Then
             to
             begin
             in
             order
             as
             they
             lye
             :
             the
             first
             thing
             is
             about
             the
             
               losse
               of
               Faith
               and
               Iustification
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             
               falling
               away
               from
               grace
               totally
               ,
            
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             :
             and
             if
             
               totally
               ,
            
             *
             
               possibly
               also
               ,
               finally
               ,
               without
               recouery
               .
            
             Now
             although
             the
             Authour
             doe
             not
             auouch
             absolutely
             his
             owne
             oppinion
             ,
             yet
             hee
             proues
             the
             affirmatiue
             from
             antiquitie
             of
             
               Fathers
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             vnto
             whose
             Articles
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             all
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             haue
             subscribed
             .
             Now
             we
             desire
             your
             resolution
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Authour
             is
             very
             cau●elous
             ,
             in
             auerring
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             especially
             in
             points
             of
             such
             consequence
             ;
             therein
             I
             commend
             his
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             did
             the
             
               wisdome
            
             of
             the
             
               vniust
               Steward
               ;
            
             but
             his
             priuate
             conception
             hee
             fathereth
             vpon
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             his
             
               mother
               Church
               :
            
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             proue
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             (
             though
             most
             falsly
             ,
             by
             him
             forced
             and
             forged
             glosses
             )
             himselfe
             is
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             with
             them
             :
             and
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             the
             Articles
             and
             Homilies
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             wee
             
             subscribed
             vnto
             them
             indeede
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             priuate
             sense
             which
             any
             particular
             man
             may
             make
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             for
             
               losse
               of
               faith
            
             (
             he
             must
             meane
             
               iustifying
            
             and
             
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             not
             that
             faith
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Church
               )
            
             hee
             alledgeth
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               After
               we
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy
               Gh●st
               ,
               we
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               giuen
               ,
               &
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               wee
               way
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               amende
               our
               liues
               .
            
             Now
             in
             all
             due
             remembrance
             to
             my
             blessed
             mother
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             is
             it
             not
             as
             lawfull
             for
             mee
             
             her
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             take
             her
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             as
             for
             another
             in
             a
             bad
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             interpret
             her
             words
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             
               reced●re
               a
               gratia
               ,
            
             another
             
               excidere
               ,
            
             one
             thing
             ,
             
               to
               depart
               aside
               ,
            
             as
             out
             of
             the
             way
             erroniously
             ;
             another
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               fall
               quite
               away
               ,
            
             and
             to
             abandon
             the
             way
             ;
             at
             least
             for
             the
             time
             to
             
               fall
               quite
               away
               from
               grace
               :
            
             nor
             doth
             the
             Article
             speake
             of
             a
             totall
             falling
             away
             :
             but
             of
             such
             slips
             ,
             as
             are
             recouered
             by
             repentance
             ,
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               N●●atus
               ,
            
             as
             is
             there
             expressed
             .
             It
             being
             one
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             
               sin
            
             of
             
               infirmitie
               ,
            
             another
             ,
             
               to
               fall
               away
               from
               grace
               totally
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             by
             departing
             ,
             be
             meant
             ,
             
               a
               totall
               falling
               away
               ;
            
             then
             how
             doth
             this
             accord
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               such
               as
               were
               once
               enlightned
               &c
               ,
               doe
               fall
               away
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               be
               renewed
               againe
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Homilie
             alledged
             by
             the
             
               Appealer
               ,
            
             they
             containe
             a
             wholsome
             admonition
             to
             pietie
             ,
             and
             perseuerance
             therein
             :
             but
             they
             mention
             no
             
               totall
               falling
               away
            
             from
             
               true
               and
               sauing
               grace
               in
            
             any
             one
             particular
             true
             
               beleeuer
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             by
             
               departing
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             then
             any
             
               totall
               falling
               away
               from
               grace
               ;
            
             so
             that
             howsoeuer
             wee
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             
               generall
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             our
             deare
             
               Mother
               ,
            
             yet
             whatsoeuer
             she
             saith
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             presently
             take
             it
             at
             the
             first
             rebound
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             
               priuate
            
             fancie
             ,
             which
             what
             it
             affects
             and
             inclines
             to
             ,
             it
             can
             easilie
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             corrupt
             stomacke
             )
             assimilate
             euen
             wholesome
             meates
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             corrupt
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Naturall
             thinkes
             the
             bells
             ring
             that
             which
             hee
             imagines
             ;
             so
             apt
             is
             mans
             fancie
             to
             take
             words
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             sound
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             sense
             ,
             to
             feede
             his
             pre-conceiued
             opinion
             :
             yet
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             her selfe
             ,
             auoucheth
             ,
             or
             concludeth
             any
             thing
             for
             Doctrine
             and
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             is
             consonant
             to
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
               ;
            
             so
             that
             her
             
               Doctrines
            
             are
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             the
             
               Doctrines
               of
               God
               ,
            
             rather
             than
             
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Church
               :
            
             so
             neither
             are
             we
             to
             measure
             her
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             onely
             line
             and
             rule
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             there
             is
             either
             no
             
               totall
               falling
               away
               from
               grace
               ;
            
             
             or
             if
             there
             be
             (
             as
             from
             the
             common
             grace
             )
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             finall
             too
             ;
             for
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               such
               as
               fall
               away
               ,
               should
               be
               renewed
               againe
               to
               r●pentance
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Englands
            
             words
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               d●p●●ting
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             of
             
               returning
               againe
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             
               totall
               falling
               away
            
             of
             particular
             persons
             from
             
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               grace
               :
            
             so
             that
             it
             appea●es
             ,
             the
             
               Appeall●r
            
             hath
             wrested
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             to
             his
             owne
             fancie
             ,
             he
             should
             first
             conclude
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               falling
               away
               from
               grace
               totally
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             the
             contrary
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             fasten
             such
             a
             reproach
             vpon
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             casting
             durt
             in
             his
             Mothers
             face
             ,
             as
             teaching
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             her
             heauenly
             Husband
             hath
             taught
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             doe
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             
               fall
               away
               from
               grace
               ,
               and
               sa●ing
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             after
             he
             once
             hath
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             In
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             pregnantly
             ,
             and
             definitiuely
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Aduersaries
             of
             this
             truth
             confesse
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             waued
             and
             taken
             indifferently
             either
             way
             ,
             whither
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             their
             Opiniō
             ,
             or
             Gods
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             and
             gainsay
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             beleeue
             them
             ?
             or
             how
             shall
             we
             reconcile
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Very
             easily
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             truth
             ,
             so
             if
             wee
             first
             pitch
             vpon
             that
             truth
             ,
             where
             wee
             finde
             it
             clearely
             and
             positiuely
             laid
             downe
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             
             whatsoeuer
             places
             of
             scripture
             seeme
             to
             contradict
             ,
             yet
             the
             sense
             thereof
             must
             of
             necessitie
             bee
             reduced
             to
             that
             
               positiue
               truth
               .
            
             For
             the
             purpose
             ,
             1
             
               Iohn
               3.
               9.
               
               Whosoeuer
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commit
               sinne
               ;
               for
               his
               seede
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               sinne
               ,
               because
               h●
               is
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             is
             set
             downe
             a
             
               positi●e
               truth
               ;
               Whosoeuer
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commit
               sinne
               ;
            
             and
             the
             reasons
             are
             annexed
             ;
             first
             ,
             
               for
               the
               seede
               of
               God
               remai●eth
               in
               him
               ;
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             
               because
               he
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               cannot
               sinne
               .
            
             But
             this
             seemes
             a
             
               hard
            
             and
             a
             
               darke
               saying
               ,
            
             doe
             not
             
               Gods
               〈…〉
               sinne
               ?
            
             yo●
             sur●ly
             ,
             
             for
             ,
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               〈◊〉
               all
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             but
             the
             same
             Apostle
             cleares
             the
             sense
             ,
             in
             his
             5.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
             Verse
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               sinne
               vnto
               death
               ,
               and
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               〈◊〉
               not
               vnto
               death
               :
            
             now
             Gods
             children
             
               commit
               sinne
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               not
               vnto
               death
               ,
            
             whereof
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               see
               his
               brother
               sinne
               a
               sinne
               which
               is
               not
               vnto
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               aske
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               giue
               him
               life
               for
               them
               that
               sinne
               not
               vnto
               death
               .
            
             But
             of
             the
             
               sinne
            
             that
             is
             
               vnto
               death
               ,
            
             of
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               Wee
               know
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               not
               vnto
               death
               .
            
             Now
             Gods
             child
             
               sinneth
               not
               vnto
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               falleth
               not
               from
               faith
            
             (
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustin●
            
             vnderstands
             this
             
               sin
               vnto
               death
               )
            
             neither
             
               totally
               ,
            
             nor
             much
             
             lesse
             
               finally
               ;
               for
               the
               seede
               of
               God
               remaineth
               in
               him
               .
               The
               seede
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
            
             by
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             and
             liuing
             
               seede
               ,
            
             wee
             are
             begotten
             and
             
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             This
             
               seed●
            
             is
             
               that
               annointing
               ,
            
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             2.
             27.
             
             
               The
               annointing
               which
               yee
               haue
               receiued
               of
               ●im
               ,
               abideth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               yee
               shall
               abide
               in
               him
               .
            
             Therefore
             none
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             seduce
             you
             ,
             v.
             26.
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             th●
             the
             
               annointing
               abide
               in
               vs
               ,
            
             if
             the
             
               seede
               of
               God
               remaines
               in
               vs
               ,
            
             how
             then
             can
             we
             
               fall
               totally
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             
               finally
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             for
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             of
             
               grace
               remaineth
            
             in
             vs.
             
               So
            
             long
             as
             this
             
               seed
               of
               God
               remaines
            
             in
             vs
             ,
             (
             and
             being
             once
             receiued
             ,
             it
             
               abideth
            
             with
             vs
             )
             Gods
             regenerate
             cannot
             so
             degenerate
             ,
             as
             by
             
               falling
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             his
             sonnes
             .
             He
             that
             is
             of
             the
             blood
             royall
             ,
             yea
             ,
             who
             is
             descended
             immediately
             from
             the
             Kings
             owne
             loynes
             ,
             cannot
             cease
             to
             bee
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             ;
             for
             the
             
               seede
            
             and
             blood
             of
             the
             King
             is
             in
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             though
             a
             Kings
             sonne
             may
             degenerate
             from
             his
             Fathers
             vertues
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Fathers
             blood
             bee
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               b●gotten
            
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             his
             
               seede
            
             alwaies
             
               remaining
            
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             an
             actiue
             ,
             quickning
             ,
             and
             pregnant
             
               seede
               ,
               springing
               vp
               to
               life
               eter●all
               ,
            
             wherin
             Gods
             child
             groweth
             in
             
               grace
               ,
            
             till
             he
             be
             
               a
               perfect
               man
               in
               Christ
               Iasus
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             this
             
               seede
               of
               God
            
             is
             
               immortall
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Father
            
             is
             
               immortall
               .
            
             Now
             as
             a
             mortall
             father
             begets
             a
             mortall
             son
             :
             
             
               So
            
             the
             
               immortall
               God
            
             can
             beget
             no
             sonne
             ,
             but
             is
             
               immortall
            
             as
             his
             Father
             is
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             
               immortall
            
             God
             to
             dye
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             moment
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             also
             is
             the
             borne
             of
             God
             ;
             hee
             cannot
             fall
             away
             totally
             ,
             that
             is
             dye
             in
             his
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             ,
             borne
             of
             that
             Father
             ,
             the
             seede
             of
             that
             God
             remaineth
             ,
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             neuer
             departeth
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             
               immortall
               ,
               and
               cannot
               dye
               .
            
             This
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             
               borne
               of
               God
            
             are
             preserued
             from
             euer
             
               falling
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             is
             confirmed
             by
             many
             other
             cleare
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             time
             would
             permit
             to
             recite
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             this
             being
             so
             cleare
             a
             proofe
             ,
             if
             any
             places
             of
             Scripture
             seeme
             to
             be
             opposite
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             onely
             in
             sound
             ,
             not
             in
             sense
             .
             For
             proofe
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             of
             admonitions
             ,
             (
             the
             onely
             proofes
             that
             they
             bring
             for
             their
             opinions
             against
             the
             positiue
             truth
             )
             to
             take
             heede
             of
             
               falling
               away
            
             from
             
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             
               Heb.
            
             12.
             13.
             
             So
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             10.
             12.
             
             
               He
               that
               think
               he
               standeth
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               fall
               ;
            
             &
             the
             like
             :
             also
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             be
             fallen
             ,
             as
             
               Ezech
            
             18.
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             all
             which
             places
             must
             not
             so
             be
             taken
             as
             if
             Gods
             children
             did
             at
             any
             time
             
               fall
               away
               totally
               from
               ,
               grace
               :
            
             but
             they
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Preseruatiues
             and
             Antidotes
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             directions
             to
             keep
             Gods
             childe
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             those
             meanes
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             preserue
             vs
             in
             the
             way
             from
             
               falling
               .
            
             Hereupon
             I
             remember
             ,
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             excellently
             ,
             (
             alledg●ng
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Reu.
               3.
               11.
               
               Tene
               quod
               habes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hold
               that
            
             
             
               thou
               hast
               ,
               least
               another
               take
               thy
               Crowne
               )
               now
               that
               these
               things
               are
               so
               spoaken
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               saints
               that
               shall
               perseuere
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               vncertaine
               that
               they
               shall
               perseuere
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               heare
               this
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               belongeth
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               high
               minded
               ,
               but
               feare
               .
               Hence
               also
               it
               was
               saide
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               If
               yee
               shall
               abide
               in
               me
               ;
               himselfe
               speaking
               it
               ,
               who
               knew
               full
               well
               that
               they
               would
               abide
               in
               him
               :
               And
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               If
               yee
               be
               willing
               ,
               and
               will
               hearken
               vnto
               mee
               :
               when
               himselfe
               knew
               in
               whom
               he
               would
               worke
               ,
               euen
               to
               will.
            
             And
             many
             such
             things
             are
             
               spoken
               for
               the
               vtility
               and
               profit
               of
               this
               secret
               ,
               least
               any
               should
               be
               puffed
               
               vp
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               ,
               euen
               th●se
               that
               runne
               well
               ,
               should
               feare
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             added
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             when
             wee
             reade
             of
             any
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             make
             
               shipwracke
            
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               
               Himeneus
               and
               Alexander
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             :
             then
             haue
             recourse
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             1.
             2.
             19.
             where
             speaking
             of
             Antichristian
             reuolters
             ;
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               vs
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               had
               ben
               of
               vs
               ,
               they
               would
               no
               doubt
               haue
               continued
               with
               vs
               ;
               but
               they
               went
               out
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               all
               of
               vs.
            
             For
             there
             is
             a
             common
             temporarie
             faith
             ,
             a
             commō
             grace
             ,
             a
             common
             illumination
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             from
             which
             men
             may
             
               fall
               away
               totally
            
             and
             
               finally
               ,
            
             as
             
               Iudas
               ,
            
             and
             
               Iulian
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             but
             the
             
               sauing
               grace
               ,
            
             the
             
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             
               Gods
               elect
               ,
            
             is
             of
             the
             
               foundation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             
               standeth
               sure
               ,
            
             vpon
             which
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             built
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             
               Aquinas
            
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             ver
             .
             30.
             
               whom
               he
               hath
               iustified
               ,
               them
               he
               hath
               glorified
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             remember
             a
             saying
             or
             two
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               :
            
             a
             
               Fides
               Christi
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               Christian
               grace
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               loue
               ,
               being
               put
               in
               the
               foundation
               permits
               none
               to
               perish
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             b
             
               Nic
               nos
               moueat
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nor
               let
               it
               moue
               vs
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               giue
               this
               perseuerance
               to
               some
               of
               his
               sonnes
               :
               For
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               because
               of
               a
               temporarie
               grace
               receaued
               ,
               are
               called
               of
               vs
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               God
               they
               are
               not
               so
               ;
               of
               whom
               Iohn
               speaketh
               ;
               They
               went
               out
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               vs
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               sonnes
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               sonnes
               .
               For
               the
               sonne
               of
               promise
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               .
               Those
               were
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               called
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               small
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             in
             the
             9.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             reciting
             Christs
             words
             .
             
               Si
               man
               eritis
               in
               verbo
               meo
               &c.
               
               If
               ye
               abide
            
             
             
               in
               me
               ,
               then
               are
               yee
               my
               Disciples
               indeed
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Therefore
               because
               they
               had
               not
               perseuerance
               ,
               as
               also
               being
               not
               Christs
               Disciples
               indeede
               ,
               so
               neither
               were
               they
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               indeed
               ;
               euen
               then
               when
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               so
               .
               Therefore
               
               we
               call
               those
               both
               the
               elect
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               so●●●s
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               so
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               whom
               being
               regenerate
            
             (
             to
             wit
             sacramentally
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             account
             )
             
               wee
               see
               to
               line
               godly
               :
               but
               then
               they
               are
               indeede
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               if
               they
               abide
               in
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               so
               called
               .
               But
               if
               they
               haue
               not
               preseuerance
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               truly
               called
               ,
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             following
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             hath
             truly
             laid
             downe
             the
             state
             of
             the
             perseuerance
             of
             Gods
             saints
             in
             faith
             and
             grace
             ;
             distinguishing
             all
             along
             betweene
             
               sauing
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             
               common
               temporary
               grace
               ;
            
             betweene
             
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               common
               historicall
            
             
             
               faith
               ;
            
             betweene
             the
             
               outward
               ordinarie
               calling
               of
               Christians
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               inward
               effectuall
               calling
               ;
            
             betweene
             the
             
               externall
               regeneration
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               internall
               ;
            
             betweene
             the
             
               sonnes
               of
               God
               in
               mens
               account
               ,
               or
               in
               appearance
               ,
            
             and
             those
             in
             
               Gods
               account
               ,
            
             and
             
               in
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             that
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             vrgeth
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             professe
             ,
             wee
             beleeue
             that
             they
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             who
             ,
             comming
             afterwards
             to
             liue
             lewdly
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             dye
             ,
             the
             Author
             by
             their
             example
             would
             proue
             ,
             both
             a
             
               totall
            
             and
             
               finall
               falling
               away
               from
               grace
               .
            
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Baptisme
            
             is
             called
             
               regeneration
               ,
            
             but
             Sacramentally
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             children
             baptised
             
             are
             said
             to
             be
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             so
             generally
             wee
             beleeue
             they
             are
             saved
             ,
             while
             we
             iudge
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             common
             sacred
             
               Ordinance
            
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             effectuall
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             accompanyed
             with
             the
             effectuall
             and
             inward
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             a
             
               saving
               faith
               ,
            
             wrought
             by
             the
             same
             
               Spirit
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             children
             duely
             baptized
             ,
             we
             beleeue
             to
             be
             made
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             dying
             before
             the
             committing
             of
             any
             such
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             might
             giue
             vs
             occasion
             to
             judge
             and
             beleeue
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             is
             the
             pious
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Christians
             .
             Yet
             though
             in
             our
             accompt
             ,
             
               many
               are
               called
               ,
            
             by
             receiuing
             the
             outward
             
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             externall
             ordinary
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             :
             notwithstanding
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             
               few
               are
               chosen
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               chosen
            
             are
             onely
             those
             that
             are
             truely
             saved
             in
             Gods
             account
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               .
            
             As
             aboue
             ,
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             impious
             ,
             after
             baptisme
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Fuerunt
               isti
               ,
               &c.
               
               Such
               were
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               those
               that
               bee
               called
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               small
               number
               of
               the
               Elect.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Saint
             
               Aug
               :
            
             (
             as
             our
             Authour
             alledgeth
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             booke
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             
               Gagge
               )
            
             deliuereth
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Creede
             ,
             
               (
               Credendum
               est
               ,
               quosdam
               de
               fil●is
               perditionis
               ,
               non
               accepto
               dono
               persuerandi
               vsque
               in
               finem
               ,
               in
               fide
               quae
               per
               dilectionem
               operatur
               ,
               incipere
               vinere
               ,
               &
               aliquandiu
               iuste
               ,
               &
               fideliter
               vinere
               ,
               et
               postea
               cadere
               )
            
             &c.
             
             That
             some
             may
             fall
             away
             quite
             from
             that
             
               faith
               ,
               which
               worketh
               by
               loue
               .
            
             And
             you
             see
             the
             words
             there
             
               Iustè
               &
               fideliter
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               postea
               CADERE
            
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             Capitall
             letters
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             remarkable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             faire
             flourish
             indeed
             ;
             I
             remember
             the
             place
             quoted
             in
             his
             former
             booke
             :
             nor
             doth
             hee
             in
             this
             ,
             vary
             from
             that
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             Authour
             (
             besides
             his
             misquoting
             of
             the
             *
             booke
             )
             hath
             not
             dealt
             
             altogether
             so
             squarely
             with
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             herein
             ;
             as
             hauing
             broken
             off
             the
             chiefe
             corner
             of
             this
             stone
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             stand
             firme
             and
             vniforme
             ,
             with
             the
             entire
             fabricke
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustines
            
             building
             .
             For
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             speaking
             there
             of
             perseuerance
             ,
             &
             to
             admonish
             the
             truely
             faithfull
             to
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             in
             the
             constant
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             setteth
             downe
             the
             sentence
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               PROPTER
               HVIVS
               VTILITATEM
               SECRETI
               .
            
             (
             Which
             words
             the
             
               Appealler
            
             leaues
             out
             )
             
               credendum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             words
             are
             the
             maine
             qualification
             and
             seasoning
             of
             the
             whole
             sentence
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             secret
             ,
             
               Credendum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             wee
             may
             translate
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             suppose
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             must
             beleeue
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             
               must
               beleeue
               it
               ,
            
             it
             is
             ,
             
               propter
               huius
               vtilitatem
               secreti
               ;
            
             a
             phrase
             which
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             often
             vseth
             vpon
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             wherfore
             
             would
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             haue
             vs
             to
             thinke
             or
             beleeue
             so
             ?
             but
             to
             containe
             vs
             the
             better
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             feare
             and
             humilitie
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             humaine
             frailtie
             ,
             as
             he
             specifieth
             both
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             sentence
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             hee
             saith
             expresly
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             *
             
               God
               iudged
               it
               better
               to
               mingle
               som●
               ,
               that
               should
               not
               perseuere
               ,
               among
               the
               certaine
               number
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               for
               whom
               securitie
               in
               the
               tentation
               of
               this
               life
               is
               not
               expedient
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               secure
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             
               fall
               from
               that
               faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               loue
               ,
            
             and
             so
             dye
             in
             that
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             former
             qualification
             ,
             
               PROPTER
               HVIVS
               HVIVS
               VTILIT
               ATEM
               SECRETI
               ;
            
             and
             besides
             our
             former
             allegations
             out
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             he
             
             doth
             in
             another
             place
             speake
             conclusiuely
             ,
             with
             an
             asseueration
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               faith
               of
               those
               which
               worketh
               by
               loue
               ,
               doth
               in
               very
               deede
               ,
               either
               not
               faile
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               if
               their
               bee
               any
               ,
               whose
               faith
               doth
            
             *
             
               faile
               ,
               it
               is
               repaired
               ,
               before
               this
               life
               be
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               iniquity
               which
               came
               betweene
               ,
               being
               blotted
               out
               ,
               perseuerance
               is
               reckoned
               euen
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               worketh
               by
               loue
               ,
            
             either
             faileth
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             doc
             any
             whit
             faile
             ,
             it
             is
             repaired
             in
             time
             :
             then
             his
             former
             speech
             of
             the
             falling
             away
             from
             
               faith
               ,
               working
               by
               loue
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             not
             really
             of
             true
             faith
             working
             by
             loue
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             apparance
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             as
             hee
             saith
             formerly
             of
             the
             
               sonnes
               of
               God.
            
             Yea
             ,
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             is
             so
             copious
             in
             this
             point
             of
             
               perseuerance
            
             of
             
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             I
             maruell
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             read
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             would
             euer
             meddle
             with
             him
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             wrest
             one
             bare
             mangled
             testimonie
             ,
             against
             so
             many
             pregnant
             proofes
             of
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             conclude
             this
             clause
             with
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             who
             saith
             nothing
             but
             vpon
             the
             expresse
             ground
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Christ
               saying
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             *
             
               Rogaui
               pro
               te
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               ,
               let
               vs
               vnderstand
               ,
               as
               spoken
               to
               him
               which
               is
               built
               vpon
               a
               Rocke
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               he
               hath
               obtained
               mercy
               ,
               to
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               but
               also
               
               because
               faith
               it selfe
               doth
               not
               faile
               ;
               He
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               let
               hi●
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               God
               doth
               worke
               in
               his
               Saints
               a
               will
               to
               perseuere
               ,
               that
               because
               they
               shall
               not
               perseuere
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               both
               can
               ,
               and
               will
               ;
               therefore
               both
               the
               power
               and
               will
               of
               perseuering
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               bountie
               of
               Gods
               grace
               giuen
               vnto
               them
               :
               therefore
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               mans
               will
               is
               helped
               ,
               that
               by
               Gods
               grace
               it
               might
               be
               firmely
               and
               vnseperably
               vpholden
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               though
               weake
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               not
               faile
               ,
               nor
               be
               ouercome
               by
               any
               aduersitie
               .
            
             And
             he
             that
             holds
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hee
             calls
             him
             ,
             
               Inimicum
               gratiae
               Dei
               ,
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             
               iustifying
               faith
            
             may
             be
             
               diminished
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             wholly
             
               abolished
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             It
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             follow
             ;
             Faith
             indeede
             may
             be
             saide
             to
             be
             diminished
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             ,
             
               act
               ,
               operation
               ,
               externall
               fruits
               ,
               sense
            
             and
             
               apprehension
            
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               habit
            
             and
             
               substance
            
             of
             it
             .
             To
             illustrate
             this
             a
             little
             .
             The
             seede
             cast
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             lyes
             there
             hid
             ,
             appeares
             not
             for
             a
             good
             space
             :
             is
             it
             therefore
             dead
             ?
             waite
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             begins
             to
             sprout
             and
             spring
             forth
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             commeth
             to
             a
             mature
             haruest
             .
             The
             sappe
             in
             the
             winter
             lyes
             hid
             in
             the
             roote
             ,
             and
             the
             withered
             vine
             seemes
             dead
             with
             cold
             :
             yet
             the
             cold
             blowne
             ouer
             ,
             and
             sommer
             approching
             ,
             so
             the
             goodly
             leaues
             it
             puts
             forth
             ,
             and
             goodlier
             clusters
             ,
             vnto
             a
             full
             vintage
             .
             The
             Sunne
             ecclipsed
             by
             the
             Moones
             interposition
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             blacke
             cloud
             ,
             from
             our
             aspect
             ,
             yet
             wee
             know
             it
             keepeth
             his
             course
             ,
             looseth
             none
             of
             the
             natiue
             light
             the
             while
             ,
             onely
             our
             sense
             misseth
             it
             ,
             till
             anon
             it
             breake
             forth
             with
             a
             fresh
             luster
             and
             glory
             .
             The
             soule
             ,
             while
             the
             body
             suffereth
             a
             kind
             of
             
               d●liquium
               ,
            
             or
             fowning
             ,
             though
             now
             it
             exercise
             not
             the
             organicall
             operations
             〈◊〉
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             the
             soule
             is
             in●ue
             and
             whole
             still
             ,
             without
             any
             substantiall
             diminution
             :
             so
             that
             the
             body
             being
             reuiued
             with
             some
             
               aqua
               caelestis
               ,
            
             the
             soule
             actuates
             euery
             organ
             and
             member
             of
             it
             afr●sh
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             The
             ship
             (
             as
             that
             wherein
             Christ
             slep●
             )
             may
             be
             euen
             couered
             ouer
             with
             waues
             ,
             and
             giuen
             for
             lost
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Disciples
             sense
             and
             
             apprehension
             :
             but
             Christ
             being
             awakened
             ,
             and
             commanding
             a
             calme
             ,
             the
             ship
             comes
             safe
             to
             the
             Port.
             The
             fire
             raked
             vp
             close
             vnder
             the
             ashes
             ,
             though
             you
             neither
             see
             nor
             feele
             it
             ,
             yet
             so
             it
             is
             preserued
             till
             the
             morning
             ,
             to
             feede
             vpon
             new
             fewell
             .
             A
             man
             in
             a
             deepe
             or
             dead
             sleepe
             may
             seeme
             dead
             ,
             but
             awakening
             ,
             hee
             feeles
             himselfe
             the
             more
             refreshed
             after
             his
             sounder
             sleepe
             .
             So
             is
             faith
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               seede
               ,
            
             (
             though
             but
             as
             a
             
               graine
            
             of
             
               mustard
               seede
               )
            
             well
             may
             it
             lye
             hid
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             while
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             fastning
             the
             root
             the
             more
             firmely
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             better
             and
             more
             abundant
             fruite
             .
             It
             is
             the
             sappe
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             of
             wintery
             persecutions
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             coucheth
             close
             to
             the
             heart
             roote
             ,
             but
             the
             sommer
             of
             Gods
             comforts
             returning
             ,
             it
             displayeth
             it selfe
             in
             leaues
             and
             fruits
             ,
             shewing
             plainly
             it
             was
             not
             dead
             ,
             though
             to
             our
             sense
             it
             seemed
             so
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Sun
             inlightning
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             though
             ecclipsed
             from
             our
             sense
             ,
             by
             some
             interposition
             of
             transitory
             temptation
             ,
             yet
             retaines
             his
             full
             light
             ,
             holding
             on
             his
             insensible
             course
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             
               nubecula
               pertransibit
               ,
            
             when
             this
             cloud
             is
             ouer
             ,
             it
             sends
             forth
             new
             rayes
             of
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             euen
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             extream
             fainting
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             yet
             remaines
             intire
             ,
             without
             diminution
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             
               aqua
               caelestis
            
             of
             Gods
             neuer
             failing
             mercy
             ,
             actuates
             euery
             faculty
             of
             the
             soule
             afresh
             ,
             to
             the
             atchieuing
             of
             greater
             workes
             .
             It
             is
             the
             ship
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             which
             when
             couered
             with
             waues
             ,
             sets
             prayers
             to
             awaken
             Christ
             asleepe
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             by
             and
             by
             
               stilleth
               the
               storme
               ,
            
             or
             sends
             his
             Angel
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             to
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             this
             little
             barke
             of
             ours
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             safely
             arriue
             vpon
             
             the
             hony
             hauen
             of
             
               Melita
               ,
            
             euen
             that
             true
             hony-flowing
             land
             of
             
               Canaan
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             while
             raked
             vp
             vnder
             the
             dead
             ashes
             of
             deepe
             contrition
             ,
             though
             it
             seeme
             dead
             ,
             yeelding
             neither
             light
             nor
             warmth
             ,
             to
             our
             weake
             senses
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             fostered
             for
             a
             new
             fire
             ,
             that
             though
             
               heauinesse
            
             for
             sinne
             
               may
               indure
               for
               a
               night
               ,
               yet
               ioy
            
             of
             faith
             
               commeth
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             feeding
             it selfe
             with
             the
             fewell
             of
             new
             works
             of
             obedience
             ,
             flaming
             forth
             in
             a
             holy
             conuersation
             .
             The
             
             faithfull
             man
             ,
             as
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             may
             be
             ouertaken
             with
             a
             dead
             sleepe
             of
             faith
             :
             but
             awakened
             by
             grace
             ,
             his
             soule
             is
             inlightned
             ,
             that
             hee
             sleepes
             not
             in
             death
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Sunne
             arising
             ,
             
               reioyceth
               as
               a
               gyant
               to
               runne
               his
               course
            
             with
             greater
             alacritie
             and
             vigor
             .
             Thus
             wee
             see
             the
             fruite
             of
             sauing
             faith
             may
             be
             for
             a
             time
             suppressed
             ,
             yet
             the
             roote
             not
             supplanted
             :
             the
             act
             of
             it
             may
             be
             suspended
             ,
             yet
             the
             habit
             not
             lost
             :
             it
             may
             be
             ecclipsed
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             yet
             his
             light
             not
             lessened
             ,
             or
             his
             course
             stayed
             :
             it
             may
             bee
             in
             a
             
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
            
             yet
             
               liue
               :
               faint
               ,
            
             yet
             not
             
               faile
               :
               sicke
               ,
            
             yet
             
               not
               to
               death
               :
               weather
               beaton
               ,
            
             yet
             
               not
               wracked
               :
               languish
               ,
            
             yet
             
               not
               perish
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonins
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             famous
             Schollar
             Doctor
             
               Ouerall
            
             (
             alledged
             by
             the
             Authour
             )
             late
             Deane
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             and
             Bishop
             of
             
               Norwich
            
             held
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             
               fall
               from
               grace
               into
               the
               very
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
            
             and
             so
             remaine
             vnder
             
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
            
             till
             hee
             did
             
               recouer
            
             Yea
             ,
             that
             he
             auouched
             this
             to
             his
             late
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             what
             concertations
             hee
             had
             with
             other
             Doctors
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             about
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             take
             vp
             all
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             faith
             vpon
             trust
             ,
             without
             further
             examination
             ,
             wee
             shall
             recken
             before
             our
             host
             ,
             for
             hee
             playes
             the
             shuffler
             egregiously
             .
             Nor
             will
             he
             (
             I
             perceiue
             )
             to
             saue
             his
             owne
             
               stake
               ,
            
             sticke
             to
             
               pawne
            
             the
             best
             
               credit
            
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             
               security
            
             of
             his
             most
             shamelesse
             slaunders
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             we
             had
             not
             all
             the
             better
             
               euidence
            
             to
             conuince
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             carry
             it
             away
             hand
             smooth
             with
             downe
             right
             daring
             .
             Pardon
             my
             zeale
             hearein
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             be
             moued
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             
               Godscause
               ,
            
             and
             
               glory
            
             (
             then
             which
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             precious
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             )
             but
             also
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             learned
             and
             reuerend
             Fathers
             is
             so
             traduced
             .
             But
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Conference
             before
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
            
             now
             newly
             published
             in
             print
             ,
             will
             tell
             vs
             the
             plaine
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             with
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             falsifie
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             dealing
             by
             halfes
             :
             I
             will
             giue
             you
             the
             intire
             words
             of
             that
             worthy
             Deane
             and
             reuerend
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             42
             page
             of
             that
             booke
             :
             Namely
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             
               
               (
               although
               before
               iustified
               )
               did
               commit
               any
               greeuous
               sin
               ,
               as
               adultery
               ,
               murther
               ,
               treason
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               did
               become
               
                 ipso
                 facto
                 ,
              
               subiect
               to
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               guiltie
               of
               damnation
               ,
               or
               were
               in
               state
               of
               damnation
               
                 (
                 quoad
                 praesentem
                 statum
                 )
              
               vntill
               they
               repented
               ;
               adding
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               were
               called
               &
               iustified
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 purpose
              
               of
               
                 Gods
                 election
                 ,
              
               howsoeuer
               they
               might
               ,
               and
               did
               ,
               sometime
               fall
               into
               greiuous
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               into
               the
               present
               state
               of
               wrath
               and
               damnation
               :
               yet
               did
               neuer
               fall
               ,
               either
               totally
               from
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               vtterly
               destitute
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               sccde
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               finally
               from
               iustification
               ,
               but
               were
               in
               time
               renued
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               vnto
               a
               liuely
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               iustified
               from
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               ,
               curse
               ,
               and
               guilt
               annexed
               thereunto
               ,
               whereinto
               they
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               lay
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               were
               without
               true
               repentance
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Doe
             we
             not
             see
             plainely
             here
             how
             hee
             distinguisheth
             betweene
             a
             
               common
               iustification
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             externall
             
             and
             ordinary
             meanes
             of
             the
             
               Word
            
             and
             
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               true
            
             and
             
               reall
               iustification
               ,
            
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               purpose
               ?
            
             yet
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             maketh
             no
             mention
             of
             a
             
               totall
               falling
               away
               .
            
             Or
             if
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             will
             contend
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             is
             implyed
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             contend
             for
             that
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             are
             not
             truely
             and
             really
             
               iustified
               ,
            
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             externall
             
               vocation
               ,
            
             no
             maruaile
             if
             they
             ,
             both
             
               totally
               ,
            
             and
             
               finally
               fall
               away
               .
            
             But
             for
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             
               iustified
               according
               to
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               elect
            
             and
             
               praedestenate
               vnto
               life
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             
               though
               they
               may
               and
               doe
               fall
               into
               greiuous
               sinnes
               :
               yet
               they
               neuer
               fall
               ,
               either
               totally
               ,
               or
               (
               much
               lesse
               )
               finally
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               are
               in
               time
               renewed
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Sririt
               ,
               vnto
               a
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               .
            
             A
             golden
             speech
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             
               Apealers
               chimicall
               counterfeit
               Philosophers
               stone
               ,
            
             cannot
             so
             easily
             
               transmute
            
             into
             his
             base
             copper
             
               alcumy
            
             coyne
             ,
             how
             brauely
             and
             boldly
             soeuer
             he
             
               braze
            
             it
             on
             ;
             according
             to
             his
             rule
             ,
             
               Calu●niare
               audacter
               ,
               aliquid
               bar●bit
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             conolude
             this
             point
             of
             
               perseuerance
            
             in
             true
             grace
             ,
             it
             
             stands
             firmely
             built
             vpon
             sure
             grounds
             ,
             and
             euident
             reasons
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             wit
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             deuill
             ,
             can
             ouerthrow
             .
             For
             the
             purpose
             ;
             one
             reason
             of
             the
             
               elects
               ,
               perseuerance
            
             in
             
               grace
            
             vnto
             
               glory
               ,
            
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             holy
             
               feare
               ,
            
             which
             God
             
               puts
            
             in
             the
             
               hearts
            
             of
             all
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             :
             as
             
               Ier.
            
             32.
             39
             ,
             40.
             where
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               giue
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               feare
               me
               for
               euer
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               I
               will
               make
               an
               euerlasting
               couenant
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               turne
               away
               from
               them
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               put
               my
               feare
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               .
            
             So
             here
             is
             a
             double
             reason
             of
             the
             Saints
             perseuerance
             ;
             first
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             He
             will
             
               not
               turne
               away
               from
               them
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             an
             
               eternall
               couenant
               .
            
             And
             secondly
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
            
             him
             .
             Vpon
             which
             words
             ,
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             
               (
               Quod
               quid
               est
               aliud
               ,
            
             
             
               quam
               talis
               actantus
               erit
               timor
               meus
               ,
               quem
               dabo
               in
               cor
               corū
               ,
               vt
               mihi
               perseueranter
               adhareant
               )
               which
               what
               is
               it
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               my
               feare
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               put
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               shall
               bee
               such
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               perseueringly
               cleaue
               vnto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             A
             second
             reason
             is
             alledged
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             13.
             1.
             drawne
             from
             
             the
             immutabilitie
             and
             eternity
             of
             Christs
             
               loue
            
             to
             his
             
               elect
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               Hauing
               loued
               his
               owne
               which
               were
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               loued
               them
               ,
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
             *
             And
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               gifts
               and
               calling
               of
               God
               are
               without
               repentance
               .
            
             
          
           
             A
             third
             reason
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               perseuerance
               ,
            
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             10.
             28.
             where
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               giue
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             (
             to
             his
             sh●●pe
             )
             
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               neuer
               perish
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               man
               plucke
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               .
               My
               Father
               which
               gaue
               them
               me
               ,
               is
               greater
               than
               all
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               plucke
               them
               out
               of
               my
               Fathers
               ●and
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             said
             ,
             
               we
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               vnto
               saluation
               1.
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
            
             sheweth
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             
               righteous
            
             shall
             neuer
             
               fall
               totally
               away
               ,
            
             because
             
               Gods
               band
            
             euer
             supporteth
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               37.
               24.
               
               Though
               he
               fall
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               bee
               vtterly
               cast
               downe
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               vpholdeth
               him
               
               with
               his
               band
               .
            
             Which
             place
             
               Aquinas
            
             applies
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             fourth
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             
               will
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.
               39.
               
               This
               is
               the
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               he
               hath
            
             
             
               giuen
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               loose
               nothing
               ,
               but
               should
               arise
               is
               vp
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               And
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               which
               seeth
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               beleeueth
               on
               him
               ,
               should
               〈◊〉
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               vp
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             A
             fifth
             reason
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             efficacie
             of
             *
             
               Christs
            
             
             
               prayer
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             17.
             20.
             and
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             A
             sixth
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             
               impossibilitie
               of
               seducing
            
             the
             
               Saints
            
             from
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             by
             
               Antichrist
            
             and
             false
             
               Prophets
               .
               Mat.
            
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             A
             seuenth
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             
               perpetuall
               mansion
               ,
            
             and
             inhabitation
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             in
             all
             the
             
               faithfull
               ,
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               9.
               
               Whosoeuer
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             vnto
             death
             ;
             as
             chap.
             5.
             
             ●6
             .
             )
             
               For
               his
               seede
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               cannot
               sinne
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               borne
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             An
             eight
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             
               infallibility
               of
               Gods
               knowledge
            
             
             of
             all
             his
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Gods
               foundation
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
               The
               foundation
               of
               God
               standeth
               sure
               ,
               hauing
               this
               seale
               ,
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               them
               that
               are
               his
               ,
            
             whereupon
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             concl
             deth
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               the
               elect
               may
               perish
               and
               fall
               away
               ,
               then
               God
               may
               be
               deceiued
               .
               But
               God
               cannot
               be
               deceiued
               ;
               therefore
               his
            
             
             
               elect
               cannot
               perish
               ,
               nor
               fall
               away
               .
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               the
               elect
               doe
               exorbitate
               ,
               or
               decline
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               vpon
               reproofe
               ,
               they
               are
               reformed
               ,
               and
               returne
               into
               the
               way
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               had
               digressed
               ;
            
             As
             
               Aquinas
            
             cites
             the
             glosse
             on
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             verse
             28.
             
             
               Vsque
               adeo
               &c.
               To
               such
               as
               loue
               God
               ,
               he
               doth
               so
               cause
               all
               things
               to
               cooperate
               for
               good
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               of
               them
               stray
               or
               straggle
               ,
               euen
               this
               also
               hee
               causeth
               to
               turne
               to
               their
               further
               good
               ;
               yea
               ,
               euen
               their
               sinnes
               cooperate
            
             to
             their
             greater
             good
             ,
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             walke
             more
             humbly
             and
             carefully
             .
          
           
             A
             ninth
             reason
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             
               inseperable
               vnion
            
             betweene
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             euery
             true
             
               beleeuer
               .
            
             Christ
             himselfe
             expresseth
             
             this
             sweetly
             ,
             applying
             it
             as
             a
             speciall
             tye
             ,
             and
             token
             of
             the
             saints
             continu●ance
             in
             him
             .
             
               Ioh.
               17.
               20.
               
               I
               pray
               not
               
               for
               these
               alo●●
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               also
               ,
               which
               shall
               beleeue
               in
               mee
               ,
               thorow
               their
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               all
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               thou
               Father
               art
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ;
               that
               they
               also
               may
               be
               one
               in
               vs.
               And
               that
               glory
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               giuen
               me
               ,
               I
               haue
               giuen
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               euen
               as
               wee
               are
               one
               .
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               in
               met
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               one
               .
            
             So
             that
             as
             not
             a
             
               bone
            
             of
             his
             naturall
             body
             was
             
               broken
               :
            
             so
             neither
             a
             
               bone
            
             of
             his
             mysticall
             body
             .
             For
             he
             keepeth
             all
             his
             bones
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             broken
             
               Psal.
            
             34
             20.
             
             Not
             a
             haire
             of
             their
             head
             shall
             perish
             ,
             that
             are
             his
             members
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             adde
             but
             one
             reason●more
             ,
             of
             many
             ,
             vsed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               perseuerance
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             
               Gods
               eternall
               election
            
             and
             
               effectuall
               vocation
            
             of
             his
             
               elect
            
             vnto
             
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             As
             
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
               Whom
               he
               did
               praedestinate
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               called
               :
               and
               whom
               hee
               called
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               iustified
               ;
               and
               whom
               hee
               iustified
               ,
               them
               hee
               also
               glorified
               :
            
             This
             is
             such
             a
             golden
             chaine
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Diuells
             of
             hell
             can
             neuer
             breake
             .
             Christ
             vseth
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               16.
               
               Yee
               haue
               not
               chosen
               mee
               ,
               but
               I
               haue
               chosen
               you
               ,
               and
               ordained
               you
               that
               you
               should
               go
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               fruite
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               fruite
               should
               remaine
               :
            
             which
             place
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             sweetly
             applyeth
             to
             
               Gods
               eternall
               election
               ,
            
             whence
             springeth
             th●
             
               perseuerance
            
             of
             his
             
               elect
               ,
            
             whose
             
               fruite
               remaineth
            
             for
             euer
             .
             As
             also
             the
             same
             
               Augustine
            
             applieth
             that
             other
             place
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               Saints
               perseuerance
               ,
            
             and
             
             onely
             to
             the
             
               elect
               Saints
               ,
               quorū
               it
               a
               certus
               est
               numerus
               ,
               &c.
               whereof
               the
               number
               is
               so
               certaine
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               can
               perish
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               any
               of
               the
               reprobate
               can
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             so
             hee
             concludes
             the
             
               Saints
               perseverance
               ,
            
             from
             the
             
               foundation
               of
               Gods
               eternall
               election
               ,
               and
               praedestination
               .
               Quis
               &c.
               What
               one
               could
               be
               ordained
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               persence
               rāce
               ?
            
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             also
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             Arti●
             .
             17.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             God
             can
             breake
             his
             euerlasting
             
               covenant
               ,
            
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             if
             his
             sauing
             
               feare
            
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             giuen
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             depart
             from
             
             God
             ;
             if
             Gods
             loue
             in
             Christ
             to
             his
             owne
             be
             immutable
             and
             endlesse
             ;
             if
             
               Christs
               power
            
             and
             his
             
               Fathers
            
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             
             that
             none
             can
             
               plucke
            
             his
             
               elect
            
             out
             of
             his
             
               hands
               ;
            
             if
             it
             be
             the
             
               Fathers
               will
               ,
            
             that
             none
             of
             his
             
               elect
            
             shall
             
               perish
               ,
            
             but
             haue
             
               eternall
               life
               ;
            
             if
             
               Christs
               prayer
            
             for
             his
             elect
             cannot
             bee
             in
             vaine
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             
               impossible
            
             for
             all
             Antichrists
             power
             and
             policie
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             to
             
               seduce
               Gods
            
             elect
             ;
             if
             the
             perpetuall
             
               residence
            
             of
             
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             his
             
               regenerate
               ,
            
             preserue
             them
             from
             sinning
             
               vnto
               death
               ;
            
             if
             Gods
             infallible
             
               knowledge
            
             of
             his
             owne
             cannot
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             but
             remaineth
             as
             a
             sure
             and
             sealed
             foundation
             ;
             if
             all
             things
             cooperate
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             
               seperate
            
             them
             from
             the
             
               loue
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             if
             
               Gods
               eternall
               election
            
             and
             
               praedestination
            
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             
               glory
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             frustrate
             :
             then
             who
             dare
             be
             so
             bold
             ,
             as
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             may
             
               fall
               away
               ,
            
             either
             
               totally
               ,
            
             or
             
               finally
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             &
             so
             
               fall
            
             short
             of
             
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             authour
             instanceth
             two
             examples
             of
             
               totall
               falling
            
             away
             from
             
               grace
               ,
            
             the
             one
             of
             King
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             the
             other
             of
             the
             prime
             Apostle
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             now
             if
             these
             did
             
               fall
               totally
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             in
             the
             
               state
               of
               grace
            
             to
             fall
             
               totally
            
             from
             that
             state●
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             short
             of
             finall
             
               perse●●rance
               .
            
             And
             to
             proue
             thier
             totall
             fall
             ,
             he
             argueth
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               ●ter
               fell
               ;
               now
               if
               he
               fell
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               full
               totally
               or
               finally
               :
               for
               Cedo
               tertium
               .
            
             And
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               if
               Dauids
               and
               Peters
               repentance
               had
               beene
               preuented
               by
               death
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               perished
               eternally
               .
            
             And
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             supposition
             must
             necessarily
             imply
             a
             possibilitie
             of
             the
             thing
             supposed
             ;
             else
             it
             were
             absurd
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             
               possible
               ,
            
             they
             might
             haue
             beene
             
               preuented
               by
               death
               ,
            
             before
             they
             had
             
               repented
               ,
            
             and
             so
             haue
             
               perished
               eternally
               .
            
             As
             the
             Authour
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             *
             cap.
             4.
             that
             
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               the
               fallen
               away
               to
               arise
               againe
               :
               possible
               ,
               but
               not
               certaine
               and
               necessary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             By
             mentioning
             this
             last
             speech
             of
             the
             
             
               Appealer
               ,
            
             you
             giue
             mee
             occasion
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             of
             his
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             his
             words
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             bee
             these
             ;
             
               Doth
               Arminius
               ●●intaine
               ,
               touching
               finall
               perseuerance
               ,
               that
               sometime
               
               the
               called
               and
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               chosen
               ●●●s
               ,
               and
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               such
               as
               Peter
               was
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               full
               totally
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               shall
               yet
               recouer
               necessarily
               againe
               ,
               and
               not
               fall
               away
               finally
               ,
               or
               for
               euer
               ?
               If
               this
               be
               Armenianisme
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               conclusion
               ,
               then
               therein
               he
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Appealer
               )
               holdeth
               with
               Arminius
               .
            
             Yet
             in
             his
             foresaid
             forth
             Chapter
             hee
             contradicts
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             recouery
             of
             such
             is
             possible
             ,
             not
             certaine
             ,
             and
             necessary
             .
             Is
             he
             such
             an
             enemy
             to
             
               perseuerance
               ,
            
             as
             himselfe
             will
             not
             
               perseuere
            
             longer
             in
             his
             owne
             opinion
             ?
             Or
             rather
             will
             he
             be
             an
             
               Arminian
            
             by
             holding
             with
             
               Arminius
            
             a
             totality
             of
             the
             elect
             falling
             from
             grace
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             with
             a
             
               necessuit
            
             of
             their
             
               recovery
               ,
            
             than
             an
             
               orthodox
               Christian
               ,
            
             while
             he
             alloweth
             onely
             a
             
               possibility
               ,
            
             but
             no
             
               certainty
            
             and
             
               necessity
            
             of
             
               recouery
               ?
               Oportet
               Appellatorem
               esse
               memorem
               .
            
             But
             for
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             two
             instances
             of
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             I
             deny
             that
             they
             
               fell
               totally
               .
            
             
             Fall
             they
             did
             both
             ,
             and
             that
             fearefully
             ;
             yet
             not
             totally
             ?
             Neither
             of
             them
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             other
             kinde
             of
             fall
             ?
             not
             a
             third
             ?
             yes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             fall
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             gets
             some
             hurt
             in
             a
             limbe
             ,
             as
             
               Mephebosheth
            
             did
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             fall
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             ,
             breakes
             his
             neck
             ,
             as
             it
             befell
             old
             .
             
               Eli
               :
            
             and
             
             there
             is
             a
             fall
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             is
             strucke
             stone
             
               dead
               for
               the
            
             
             
               time
               ,
            
             as
             befell
             
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             by
             
               Elies
               break-neck
               fall
               ,
            
             may
             be
             exemplified
             ,
             the
             
               finall
               falling
               away
               ;
            
             and
             by
             
               Eutychus
            
             
             his
             
               fall
               ,
            
             the
             
               totall
               falling
            
             for
             the
             time
             :
             why
             not
             as
             well
             by
             
               Mephebosheths
               fall
               ,
            
             may
             we
             conceiue
             of
             such
             a
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
            
             as
             whereby
             they
             may
             bruise
             ,
             or
             breake
             some
             limbe
             ,
             and
             not
             necessarily
             with
             
               Eutychus
               ,
            
             so
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             third
             lost
             ,
             as
             falling
             
               totally
            
             to
             be
             strucke
             stoned
             ad
             :
             or
             with
             
               Eli
            
             to
             breake
             their
             necks
             ,
             by
             
               falling
               away
               finally
            
             and
             
               irrecouerably
               ;
            
             as
             
               Lucifer
               ,
            
             that
             
               fell
            
             from
             the
             
               third
               heauen
               .
            
             Now
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               fall
            
             of
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             was
             like
             that
             of
             
               Mephibosheth
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             did
             breake
             or
             bruise
             a
             limbe
             ,
             the
             fear
             whereof
             they
             might
             carry
             to
             then
             graue
             ,
             though
             by
             Gods
             
               ●yle
               ,
            
             and
             
               wine
            
             of
             
               grace
            
             and
             
               mercy
               ,
            
             they
             were
             ●f●
             ▪
             soonees
             receiued
             ,
             and
             recouered
             .
             Againe
             ,
             a
             member
             ,
             brused
             ,
             or
             broken
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             of
             ●oynt
             ,
             ceaseth
             not
             instantly
             
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             by
             and
             by
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             incurable
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               Immedicabile
               vuln●●
               ens●
               reeidendum
               est
               ,
               ne
               part
               sincera
               trabatur
               ,
            
             as
             that
             incurable
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             committed
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             concent
             ,
             and
             malicious
             contempt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             couenant
             &c.
             as
             that
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             which
             sinne
             is
             
               impossible
               to
               be
               renewed
               by
               repentance
               ;
            
             such
             a
             grangreend
             member
             is
             cut
             off
             .
             Now
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Peter
            
             were
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             wounded
             by
             a
             greeuous
             stroake
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             was
             curable
             ,
             and
             so
             during
             the
             maladie
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             cut
             off
             from
             Christs
             body
             ,
             but
             still
             continued
             members
             ,
             though
             sicke
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             not
             totally
             fallen
             ,
             or
             cut
             off
             .
             The
             Prophet
             
               Dauid
            
             himselfe
             ,
             inspired
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             sets
             downe
             a
             notable
             and
             manifest
             difference
             betweene
             fall
             and
             fall
             ;
             hee
             saith
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             of
             the
             
               ●●stified
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               elect
               ,
               Though
               he
               fall
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               vtterly
               be
               cast
               downe
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               vpholdeth
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               .
            
             
             
               Though
               hee
               fall
               :
            
             therefore
             the
             
               righteous
            
             may
             
               fall
               :
            
             yet
             though
             he
             
               fall
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               vtterly
               cast
               downe
               ;
            
             therefore
             he
             shall
             not
             fall
             
               totally
               ,
            
             or
             
               finally
               :
            
             not
             
               totally
               ;
            
             for
             that
             is
             to
             be
             
               vtterly
               cast
               downe
               ;
            
             for
             the
             time
             at
             least
             .
             Not
             
               finally
               ;
            
             for
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               vtterly
               cast
               downe
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               for
               euer
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             by
             beeing
             
               vtterly
               cast
               downe
               ,
            
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             would
             haue
             ,
             not
             the
             
               totall
            
             fall
             meant
             ,
             but
             the
             
               finall
               ;
            
             let
             him
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             the
             minde
             with
             
               Ar●imius
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               elect
            
             may
             fall
             
               totally
            
             from
             
               grace
            
             for
             the
             time
             :
             so
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             ,
             that
             their
             
               recouery
            
             is
             
               possible
               ,
            
             not
             
               certaine
               and
               necessary
               .
            
             Contrary
             to
             
               Dauid
            
             here
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Hee
               shall
               not
               be
               vtterly
               cast
               downe
               ,
            
             not
             
               finally
            
             fall
             away
             (
             if
             the
             Authour
             will
             restraine
             it
             to
             that
             )
             but
             he
             shall
             certainly
             recouer
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             a
             strong
             reason
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               vpholdeth
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               Lord
               vphold
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             then
             how
             can
             he
             either
             fall
             finally
             ,
             or
             yet
             totally
             ,
             which
             in
             either
             were
             to
             be
             vtterly
             cast
             downe
             ?
             The
             
             manner
             of
             speech
             seemes
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             a
             father
             ,
             holding
             his
             sonne
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             his
             childe
             see
             his
             
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             vse
             the
             more
             warinesse
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             suffers
             him
             to
             
               fall
               ;
            
             yet
             so
             handles
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             
               hand
            
             he
             preserues
             him
             ●rom
             being
             vtterly
             cast
             downe
             .
             And
             as
             
               Lyranus
            
             saith
             on
             this
             place
             .
             
             
               Huius
               autem
               manus
               suppositio
               est
               diuinae
               gratiae
               conseruatio
               ;
               th●
               putting
               vnder
               of
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               is
               the
               preseruation
               of
               diuine
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obiect
               .
            
             But
             some
             will
             obiect
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             same
             glosse
             of
             
               Lyranus
            
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             this
             fall
             is
             meant
             of
             a
             
               veniall
               sinne
               ,
            
             not
             of
             a
             
               mortall
               ,
            
             such
             as
             
               Dauids
               ,
            
             and
             
               Peters
            
             sinne
             was
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             for
             
               fall
            
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             signifieth
             such
             a
             fall
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             
             falleth
             prostrate
             ,
             or
             flat
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ;
             not
             to
             slip
             ,
             as
             men
             account
             of
             a
             veniall
             sinne
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             downe
             all
             along
             .
             And
             for
             veniall
             sinne
             ,
             we
             know
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             committed
             by
             any
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             through
             
               Christ
            
             vpon
             repentance
             it
             is
             veniall
             ,
             yea
             
               Dauids
            
             sinne
             ,
             and
             
               Peters
            
             
             sinne
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             both
             pardoned
             .
             And
             veniall
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             may
             be
             pardoned
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             small
             in
             mans
             conceit
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             mortall
             ,
             deserving
             death
             eternall
             :
             As
             
               Adam
            
             sinne
             ,
             in
             eating
             the
             
               forbidden
               Apple
               ,
            
             which
             to
             a
             carnall
             mans
             conceit
             ,
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             but
             a
             veniall
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pope
            
             accounted
             it
             ,
             in
             comparison
             in
             stealing
             of
             the
             his
             
               Peacocke
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             first
             for
             
               Davids
            
             sinne
             :
             it
             was
             grievous
             indeede
             ▪
             yet
             sinne
             is
             to
             be
             weighed
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             the
             
               Act
            
             of
             the
             sinne
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               affection
            
             of
             sinning
             .
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Ahab
               ,
            
             both
             committed
             the
             like
             sinne
             of
             murther
             :
             the
             
               fact
            
             
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             
               affections
               .
               Ahab
               sold
               himselfe
               to
               worke
               wickednesse
               ,
               Dauid
            
             not
             so
             ;
             
               Ahabs
            
             humiliation
             procured
             the
             delay
             of
             his
             punishment
             onely
             ,
             not
             the
             remouall
             of
             his
             sinne
             .
             
               Deus
               d●stulit
               paenam
               ,
               non
               abstulit
               culpam
               .
            
             But
             
               Dauid
            
             vpon
             his
             
               peccani
               ,
            
             heard
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               put
               away
               thy
               sinne
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Chrysostome
            
             compareth
             
               Dauids
            
             case
             in
             lusting
             after
             
               Bat●sheba
               ,
            
             to
             a
             sea-storme
             ,
             fore
             afflicting
             the
             
             Martiners
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             he
             suffered
             a
             vehement
             perturbation
             of
             his
             passions
             ,
             during
             the
             temptation
             ,
             not
             knowing
             well
             what
             he
             did
             ;
             &
             though
             his
             brittle
             Barke
             of
             
             carnall
             lust
             ,
             and
             humaine
             frailtie
             went
             to
             wracke
             ,
             yet
             the
             gulfe
             of
             a
             
               totall
               falling
               away
               ,
            
             did
             not
             swallow
             him
             vp
             in
             the
             deepe
             ,
             but
             vpō
             the
             planke
             of
             repent●nce
             ,
             he
             did
             swimme
             safe
             to
             shore
             .
             And
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             of
             
               Dauids
            
             sinne
             :
             
             
               In
               ista
               vi●o
               (
               〈◊〉
               Dauid●
               )
               immoderata
               &c.
               
               In
               this
               man
               (
               i●
               Dauid
               )
               there
               was
               not
               an
               abode
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               passage
               of
               this
               inordinate
               lust
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               reprouing
               it
               ,
               called
               it
               a
               guest
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               set
               before
               his
               King
               ,
               but
               before
               his
               guest
               ,
               his
               poore
               neighbors
               sheepe
               to
               feast
               withall
               :
            
             so
             that
             thereby
             
             
               Augustine
            
             giues
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             
               Dauids
            
             inordinate
             lust
             ,
             was
             not
             as
             a
             
               King
            
             to
             raigne
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             Court
             of
             residence
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             a
             guest
             ,
             comming
             accidentally
             ,
             and
             lodging
             with
             him
             for
             a
             night
             ,
             and
             so
             away
             .
             The
             like
             he
             saith
             of
             
               Peters
               deniall
               .
               Quis
               ita
               euanescat
               ,
               &c.
               Who
               can
               be
               so
               vaine
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               had
               that
               in
            
             
             
               his
               heart
               ,
               which
               he●
               had
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               when
               he
               denied
               Christ
               ?
               surely
               in
               that
               deniall
               ,
               he
               retained
               the
               truth
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               vttered
               a
               lye
               .
               For
               with
               his
               heart
               hee
               beleeued
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               month
               he
               confessed
               not
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             in
             
               Peters
               deniall
               ,
            
             his
             
               faith
            
             was
             not
             
               lost
               ,
            
             then
             certainly
             hee
             fell
             not
             
               totally
               away
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               Peters
               faith
            
             was
             not
             then
             
               lost
               ,
            
             wee
             haue
             Christs
             testimony
             in
             his
             prayer
             for
             
               Peter
               ,
               But
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               .
            
             This
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             was
             before
             
               Peters
               deniall
            
             of
             him
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             Christs
             prayer
             did
             in
             particular
             ,
             point
             at
             
               Peters
            
             deniall
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             very
             night
             ,
             to
             preserue
             his
             faith
             from
             failing
             therein
             ,
             though
             his
             tongue
             did
             fouly
             faulter
             .
             And
             who
             shall
             deny
             Christs
             prayer
             to
             be
             effectuall
             ?
             For
             the
             Father
             heareth
             him
             alwaies
             ,
             
               Ioh.
            
             11.
             42.
             and
             if
             it
             were
             effectuall
             ,
             
               Peters
               faith
               failed
               not
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             his
             fearefull
             denyall
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             his
             sinne
             was
             not
             a
             
               totall
               falling
               away
               from
               grace
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             an
             instant
             :
             for
             his
             faith
             failed
             not
             ,
             nor
             finally
             ,
             nor
             totally
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             .
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Fides
               eius
               qui
               aedificatur
               super
               Petram
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               His
               faith
               that
               is
               built
               vpon
               the
               rocke
               ,
               for
               which
               also
               Christ
               prayed
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               faile
               ,
               doth
               not
               faile
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             elect
             faileth
             not
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             degrees
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             admit
             
               〈◊〉
            
             faith
             did
             not
             faile
             ,
             yet
             others
             faith
             may
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             did
             not
             so
             particularly
             pray
             ,
             as
             for
             
               Peters
            
             saith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             he
             did
             also
             in
             him
             pray
             for
             all
             the
             faith
             full
             ;
             
               Peter
            
             standing
             oftentimes
             for
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
             
               (
               Lake
            
             22.
             31.
             
             )
             calling
             
               Simon
            
             by
             name
             ,
             
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
               behold
               Sathan
               hath
               desired
               to
               haue
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               s●fe
               you
               as
               wheat
               :
            
             so
             that
             he
             speakes
             to
             
               Simon
            
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             as
             including
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             all
             his
             faithfull
             ;
             
               Sathan
               hath
               desired
               to
               haue
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               〈◊〉
               YOV
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               But
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               THEE
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             Christ
             doth
             more
             particularly
             apply
             his
             speech
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             to
             arme
             him
             the
             better
             against
             his
             approaching
             deniall
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             hee
             prayes
             for
             all
             his
             faithfull
             :
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             applies
             it
             ;
             
               Dicent●
               argo
               Christo
               ,
               Roga●i
               pro
               te
               ,
               &c.
               
               Christ
               saying
               ,
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               :
            
             
             
               let
               vs
               vnderstand
               it
               to
               bee
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               built
               vpon
               the
               Rocke
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             more
             plainly
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
               Pro
               his
               interpellante
               Christo
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               these
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               called
               ,
            
             
             
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               )
               Christ
               praying
               that
               their
               faith
               faile
               not
               ,
               without
               doubt
               it
               shall
               not
               faile
               ,
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
             And
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             in
             sundry
             places
             noteth
             ,
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             beateth
             the
             person
             and
             figure
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ;
             though
             he
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             
               Peter
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             so
             that
             oftentimes
             that
             which
             Christ
             speakes
             to
             
               Peter
            
             by
             name
             ,
             is
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             :
             these
             fell
             not
             
               totally
               ,
            
             nor
             yet
             any
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             sith
             the
             couenant
             betweene
             them
             and
             God
             stands
             
             firme
             ,
             and
             is
             neuer
             totally
             broken
             ;
             the
             couenant
             I
             meane
             ,
             made
             by
             and
             with
             
               Dauid
            
             in
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             &
             by
             and
             with
             
               Peter
            
             in
             his
             Baptisme
             .
             Which
             couenant
             ,
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             is
             to
             
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               loue
               him
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             
               with
               all
               our
               soule
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             for
             
               Dauids
            
             and
             
               Peters
            
             faith
             ,
             that
             failed
             not
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             proued
             .
             For
             their
             loue
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             defectiue
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             while
             the
             act
             of
             it
             was
             suspended
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             
             had
             made
             a
             partiall
             breach
             of
             their
             Couenant
             .
             But
             totall
             it
             was
             not
             :
             for
             the
             totall
             breach
             pertaines
             to
             that
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             
               impossible
            
             to
             be
             expiated
             by
             
               repentance
               ;
            
             described
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             6.
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             
               Iudas
               ,
            
             of
             
               Iulian
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Peters
            
             sinne
             ,
             was
             not
             committed
             out
             of
             a
             hatred
             of
             God
             ;
             much
             lesse
             ,
             a
             totall
             hatred
             of
             the
             whole
             soule
             ,
             minde
             and
             heart
             ;
             that
             is
             for
             
               Iudasses
            
             and
             
               Iulians
               ,
            
             and
             all
             Apostaticall
             Reprobates
             .
             But
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             howsoeuer
             for
             the
             act
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             equall
             to
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             most
             reprobate
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             affection
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             make
             not
             a
             totall
             breach
             of
             their
             Couenant
             with
             God.
             Againe
             the
             Couenant
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             is
             a
             Couenant
             of
             mercy
             ,
             as
             
               Ro●
            
             11.
             27.
             as
             also
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             31.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               couenant
               vnto
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               take
               away
               their
               sinnes
               ;
            
             so
             that
             Gods
             Couenant
             with
             vs
             ,
             is
             a
             Couenant
             of
             mercy
             :
             and
             mercy
             implyeth
             misery
             ,
             yea
             sinne
             it selfe
             ;
             that
             if
             through
             humaine
             frailtie
             we
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             as
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Peter
            
             did
             ,
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             God
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               feared
               ;
            
             who
             if
             he
             
               should
               be
               extreame
               to
               marke
               what
               is
               done
               amisse
               ,
               who
               could
               abide
               it
               ?
            
             yea
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             extreamitie
             ,
             were
             to
             breake
             his
             couenant
             with
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             couenant
             of
             mercy
             .
             But
             hee
             is
             not
             as
             a
             strict
             ,
             and
             cruell
             Land-lord
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             our
             lease
             ,
             vpon
             euery
             the
             least
             breach
             .
             Neither
             is
             hee
             as
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             strictly
             to
             take
             away
             our
             inheritance
             from
             vs
             ,
             onely
             for
             some
             flaw
             in
             the
             conueyance
             .
             No
             ,
             our
             inheritance
             is
             conueyed
             ouer
             
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             forme
             of
             law
             ,
             or
             regall
             right
             :
             but
             according
             to
             the
             couenant
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             forfaited
             for
             euery
             flaw
             ,
             or
             defect
             on
             our
             part
             .
             Indeede
             in
             point
             of
             Gods
             strict
             law
             ,
             euery
             the
             least
             flaw
             forfeits
             all
             :
             but
             not
             so
             according
             to
             the
             tenure
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             *
             
               I
               haue
               found
               Dauid
               my
               seruant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             spoken
             literally
             of
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             typically
             ,
             and
             mystically
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             he
             is
             
               Gods
               first
               borne
               ,
               higher
               than
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Now
             of
             him
             ,
             &
             of
             his
             seede
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             his
             elect
             ,
             and
             regenerate
             ,
             he
             saith
             (
             ver
             .
             28.
             )
             
               My
               mercy
               will
               I
               keepe
               for
               him
               for
               euermore
               ,
               &
               my
               couenant
               shall
               stand
               fast
               
               with
               him
               ,
               his
               seede
               also
               will
               I
               make
               to
               endure
               for
               euer
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               if
               they
               breake
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               keepe
               not
               my
               commandements
               ;
               thou
               will
               I
               visite
               their
               transgression
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               their
               iniquities
               with
               stripes
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               my
               louing
               kindnesse
               will
               I
               not
               vtterly
               take
               from
               him
               ;
               nor
               suffer
               my
               faithfulnesse
               to
               faile
               .
               My
               couenant
               will
               I
               not
               breake
               ,
               nor
               alter
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               gon
               out
               of
               my
               lips
               ;
               once
               have
               I
               sworne
               by
               my
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               faile
               Dauid●
               :
               his
               seede
               shall
               endure
               for
               euer
               .
            
             And
             St.
             
               Ioh.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               haue
               an
               Aduocate
               with
               the
               Father
            
             
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               &
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             say
             ,
             their
             fall
             was
             not
             totall
             ,
             yet
             fearefull
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             without
             repentance
             would
             haue
             tumbled
             them
             downe
             to
             hell
             .
             Where
             is
             then
             perseuerance
             ?
             where
             praedestination
             ,
             and
             election
             ,
             vnto
             grace
             and
             glory
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             without
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             dying
             impenitent
             ,
             is
             damned
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             faith
             and
             repentance
             are
             conditions
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             and
             so
             requires
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             though
             himselfe
             giue
             them
             ,
             and
             worke
             them
             in
             vs
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             those
             meanes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             attaine
             the
             
               end
               of
               our
               saluation
               .
            
             And
             the
             meanes
             are
             such
             ,
             so
             fixed
             and
             established
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             alwaies
             attend
             vpon
             his
             purpose
             and
             
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             our
             election
             to
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
             So
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             eternall
             decree
             preordained
             vs
             vnto
             glorie
             ,
             hee
             hath
             also
             preordained
             the
             meanes
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             vnto
             that
             glory
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             of
             his
             Elect
             shall
             fall
             through
             infirmitie
             into
             any
             sinne
             ,
             as
             
               Dauid
            
             and
             
               Peter
            
             did
             ;
             but
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             which
             neuer
             faileth
             his
             ,
             shall
             raise
             them
             vp
             againe
             ,
             by
             the
             renouation
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             before
             that
             any
             sodaine
             death
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             preuent
             them
             ,
             or
             so
             ,
             to
             take
             thē
             out
             of
             Christs
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             stabilitie
             of
             Gods
             election
             depend
             vpon
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             repentance
             :
             but
             contrarywise
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             repentance
             depēdeth
             vpon
             the
             immutabilitie
             
             of
             Gods
             Praedestination
             ,
             producing
             all
             the
             meanes
             and
             conditions
             requisite
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             as
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             tree
             doth
             the
             branches
             and
             fruits
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             expresse
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             most
             sweetly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             17.
             
             Article
             ,
             of
             Praedestination
             ,
             and
             Election
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             tendeth
             to
             presumption
             ,
             and
             carnall
             securitie
             ,
             to
             commit
             and
             continue
             in
             sinne
             .
             Also
             
               Dauids
            
             and
             
               Peters
            
             sinne
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             
               totall
               falling
               ,
            
             it
             giues
             too
             much
             encouragement
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             commit
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             lesse
             sinnes
             ,
             boldly
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             appertaines
             properly
             to
             the
             faithfull
             penitent
             ,
             that
             if
             through
             frailty
             they
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             without
             hope
             of
             mercy
             ,
             vpon
             their
             repentance
             .
             So
             that
             this
             doctrine
             is
             an
             Antidote
             against
             desperation
             ,
             when
             Gods
             childe
             through
             humaine
             frailtie
             is
             ouercome
             with
             a
             temptation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             cordiall
             of
             comfort
             ,
             quickning
             his
             hope
             vnto
             a
             godly
             sorrow
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             or
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             presumption
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             to
             none
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             who
             pray
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             as
             to
             be
             
               cleansed
            
             from
             their
             
               secrets
               faults
               ,
            
             so
             to
             be
             
               kept
               backe
               from
               presumptuous
               sinnes
               .
            
             And
             where
             St.
             
               Iohn
            
             
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               we
               haue
               an
               Aduocate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             There
             hee
             sets
             a
             barracado
             against
             presumption
             in
             the
             frontire
             of
             it
             :
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               these
               things
               write
               I
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               sin
               not
               .
            
             And
             God
             hath
             his
             rod
             likewise
             ,
             to
             scare
             his
             children
             from
             sinning
             ,
             by
             presuming
             on
             his
             mercy
             ;
             for
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               they
               sinne
               ,
               I
               will
               visit
               their
               transgression
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               their
               iniquitie
               with
               stripes
               .
            
             Yea
             Gods
             holy
             feare
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             by
             presumption
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Ieremy
            
             speakes
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               Dauids
            
             sand
             
               Peters
            
             sinne
             ,
             while
             we
             defend
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             a
             totall
             alling
             away
             ;
             we
             doe
             not
             any
             way
             extenuate
             .
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             notwithstanding
             great
             and
             fearefull
             sinnes
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             exemplarie
             to
             be
             imitated
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
             Their
             examples
             are
             left
             
             vs
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             imitate
             ,
             not
             their
             sinne
             ,
             but
             their
             repentance
             ;
             sith
             they
             found
             mercy
             ;
             not
             their
             fall
             ,
             but
             their
             speedy
             rising
             againe
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             are
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             wee
             through
             patience
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             haue
             hope
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             15.
             
             Yea
             ,
             their
             examples
             tend
             rather
             to
             humiliation
             ,
             then
             presemption
             :
             for
             if
             such
             pillars
             
             shake
             ,
             the
             laths
             may
             well
             tremble
             .
             
               Lapsus
               maiorum
               sit
               tremor
               minorum
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Augustine
               .
               Let
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               greater
               and
               stronger
               ,
               be
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               lesser
               and
               weaker
               .
            
             And
             to
             conclude
             with
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             this
             point
             concerning
             
             
               
                 Dauids
              
               sinne
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 M●lticadere
                 &c.
                 
              
               Many
               will
               fall
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               will
               not
               rise
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ;
              
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               set
               for
               a
               precedent
               of
               falling
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               hast
               fallen
               ,
               of
               rising
               againe
               :
               beware
               thou
               fallest
               not
               ;
               let
               not
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               greater
               ,
               bee
               the
               reioycing
               of
               the
               lesser
               ,
               but
               their
               trembling
               :
               for
               this
               end
               is
               it
               set
               forth
               ,
               for
               this
               written
               ,
               for
               this
               often
               read
               and
               sung
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Let
               them
               that
               haue
               not
               fallen
               heare
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               fall
               :
               and
               they
               that
               haue
               fallen
               ,
               let
               them
               heare
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               get
               vp
               againe
               .
               (
               But
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Auiunt
                 male
                 vinentes
                 &c.
                 
              
               Ill-liuers
               heare
               it
               ,
               and
               seeke
               thereby
               a
               patronage
               of
               sinning
               ;
               they
               attend
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               to
               defend
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               about
               to
               commit
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               preuent
               ,
               what
               they
               haue
               not
               as
               yet
               committed
               :
               and
               they
               say
               to
               themselues
               ,
               if
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
              
               why
               not
               also
               I
               ?
               Hereupon
               is
               their
               soule
               more
               wicked
               ,
               which
               doing
               so
               ,
               because
               
                 Dauid
              
               did
               so
               ,
               they
               doe
               worse
               then
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
              
               whereas
               
                 Dauid
              
               sinned
               not
               by
               sample
               :
               he
               fell
               by
               the
               slip
               of
               his
               lust
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               patronage
               of
               sanctity
               ;
               thou
               louest
               that
               in
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               hated
               in
               himselfe
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               such
               ensamples
               stand
               for
               sea-markes
               ,
               to
               warne
               vs
               to
               decline
               ,
               not
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               rush
               vpon
               the
               rocke
               .
               And
               who
               would
               ,
               to
               inioy
               
                 Dauids
              
               sinne
               ,
               indure
               Gods
               rod
               ,
               the
               smart
               whereof
               went
               so
               to
               
                 Dauids
              
               heart
               ?
               It
               was
               a
               sinne
               dearely
               bought
               ,
               though
               mercifully
               pardoned
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             perseuerance
             tendeth
             to
             possesse
             men
             with
             carnall
             security
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             seeme
             so
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             
               sauing
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             whomsoeuer
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             preserueth
             that
             man
             from
             all
             carnall
             security
             ;
             sauing
             grace
             and
             carnall
             security
             being
             opposite
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             as
             in
             the
             forenamed
             place
             of
             
               Ieremy
               ,
            
             chap.
             32.
             40.
             
             Gods
             feare
             causeth
             perseuerance
             .
             And
             Saint
             
               Ioh.
            
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               purifieth
               himselfe
               ,
               euen
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             So
             farre
             is
             a
             liuely
             
               hope
            
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             from
             possessing
             him
             that
             
               hath
               it
               in
               him
               ,
            
             with
             carnall
             security
             ,
             the
             more
             licentiously
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             puddle
             of
             sinne
             .
             It
             is
             an
             euill
             signe
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             becomes
             a
             stumbling
             stone
             ,
             and
             a
             rocke
             of
             offence
             .
             Let
             such
             beware
             ,
             lest
             so
             stumbling
             ,
             they
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             least
             at
             last
             this
             stone
             falling
             vpon
             them
             ,
             grinde
             them
             to
             powder
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             you
             conclude
             the
             point
             of
             
               perseuerance
            
             with
             a
             dangerous
             and
             difficult
             Doctrine
             of
             praedestination
             ;
             
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             it
             were
             to
             bee
             wished
             ,
             might
             neuer
             bee
             mentioned
             by
             Diuines
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             .
             Yet
             the
             mentioning
             of
             it
             by
             you
             in
             this
             place
             ministers
             vnto
             me
             a
             fit
             occasion
             to
             desire
             your
             resolution
             ,
             concerning
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             being
             also
             the
             next
             thing
             in
             order
             ,
             treated
             of
             by
             our
             Authour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             speake
             contradictories
             ;
             first
             you
             wish
             all
             were
             mute
             in
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             you
             desire
             me
             to
             speake
             my
             minde
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             why
             you
             wish
             the
             mention
             hereof
             to
             be
             altogether
             silence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             generall
             offence
             taken
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             
               stumbling
               stone
               ,
            
             whereon
             many
             doe
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             
               Christ
               a
               stumbling
               stone
               ,
               and
               a
               rocke
               of
               offence
               ,
            
             to
             many
             ;
             would
             ye
             therefore
             haue
             the
             mention
             of
             Christ
             suppressed
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             many
             men
             are
             offended
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             ?
             an
             offence
             may
             be
             vniustly
             taken
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             iustly
             giuen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             called
             by
             a
             late
             great
             Bishop
             of
             this
             Land
             (
             quoted
             by
             the
             Authour
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             )
             
               a
               desperate
               Doctrine
               ;
            
             as
             himselfe
             also
             stileth
             it
             in
             his
             7
             chapter
             ;
             and
             
               none
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               did
               contradict
               the
               Bishops
               words
               at
               that
               Conference
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             by
             this
             time
             learned
             to
             lessen
             my
             wondering
             ,
             to
             see
             (
             which
             Saint
             
               Iude
            
             tells
             vs
             )
             
               a
               raging
               waue
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               foaming
               out
               his
               owne
               shame
               ;
            
             hee
             hauing
             not
             a
             once
             ,
             but
             so
             often
             ,
             
               leapt
               ouer
               all
               the
               limits
               of
               modesty
               .
            
             b
             The
             
               Romanes
            
             had
             a
             custome
             ,
             if
             the
             dogs
             that
             kept
             their
             Capitall
             ,
             did
             barke
             in
             the
             day
             time
             '
             ,
             or
             causlesly
             at
             friends
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             came
             to
             worship
             their
             Gods
             ,
             
               crura
               suffringere
               ,
            
             to
             breake
             their
             legges
             .
             The
             Orator
             applies
             it
             to
             accusers
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             haue
             knowne
             a
             poore
             dog
             beaten
             by
             his
             Master
             ,
             for
             giuing
             warning
             of
             theeues
             approach
             .
             So
             easie
             it
             is
             to
             finde
             a
             staffe
             to
             beate
             a
             dog
             .
             And
             yet
             shall
             c
             
               Censure
            
             pardon
             the
             Crow
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             Doue
             ?
             shall
             a
             man
             thus
             impune
             ,
             lawlesly
             reproach
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             children
             ,
             yea
             the
             prime
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             (
             no
             small
             scandall
             to
             our
             Religion
             )
             and
             yet
             be
             suffered
             to
             triumph
             and
             glory
             in
             his
             owne
             shame
             ?
             How
             ?
             d
             
               The
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               Doctor
               Bancroft
               ,
               in
               publicke
               audience
               ,
               with
               much
               vehemency
               ,
               without
               any
               checke
               ,
               dislike
               ,
               distast
               ,
               dissent
               ,
               to
               stile
               praedestination
               a
               desperate
               Doctrine
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             of
             
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             should
             say
             so
             ?
             to
             call
             
               praedestination
               a
               desperate
               Doctrine
               ?
            
             And
             if
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             speech
             ,
             so
             vehemently
             avoucht
             in
             a
             publike
             assembly
             ,
             should
             passe
             without
             hissing
             ?
             And
             in
             what
             assembly
             ?
             surely
             ,
             where
             were
             present
             the
             most
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             pious
             King
             in
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             the
             most
             renowned
             King
             IAMES
             :
             with
             many
             reuerend
             and
             learned
             Diuines
             .
             And
             none
             of
             these
             to
             check
             such
             a
             speech
             ?
             surely
             their
             honor
             and
             credit
             lies
             at
             the
             stake
             vpon
             it
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             vttered
             such
             a
             speech
             ?
             How
             ?
             
               Pythagoras
            
             himselfe
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             
               M.
               Mountagu
               ,
               the
               Appealer
            
             saith
             it
             .
             But
             by
             his
             leaue
             ,
             by
             our
             former
             experience
             
             of
             his
             allegations
             ,
             we
             will
             aske
             and
             enquire
             in
             the
             originall
             record
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             on
             .
             In
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Conference
             ,
             pag.
             29.
             line
             8.
             wee
             finde
             these
             very
             wordes
             indeede
             ,
             
               a
               desperate
               Doctrine
               .
            
             But
             what
             did
             he
             call
             a
             desperate
             Doctrine
             ?
             
               The
               doctrine
               of
               praedestination
               ?
            
             Nothing
             lesse
             .
             The
             
               Appealers
            
             wits
             are
             too
             nimble
             ,
             out-running
             his
             his
             reason
             by
             many
             degrees
             .
             Wee
             must
             put
             a
             clog
             vpon
             his
             heeles
             ,
             setting
             downe
             the
             whole
             passage
             of
             that
             vpon
             
               this
               occasion
               :
               The
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
              
               tooke
               occasion
               
               to
               signifie
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               how
               very
               many
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               neglecting
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               presumed
               too
               much
               of
               persisting
               of
               grace
               ,
               laying
               all
               their
               religion
               ,
               vpon
               Praedestination
               ,
               if
               I
               shall
               bee
               saued
               ,
               I
               shall
               bee
               saued
               ;
               which
               he
               tearmed
               a
               desperate
               Doctrine
               ,
               shewing
               it
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               good
               Diuinitie
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Praedestination
               ,
               wherein
               we
               should
               reason
               rather
               
                 ascendendo
                 ,
              
               then
               
                 descendendo
                 ,
              
               thus
               :
               I
               liue
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               loue
               with
               my
               neighbour
               ,
               I
               follow
               my
               vocation
               &c.
               therefore
               I
               trust
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               elected
               me
               ,
               and
               praedestinated
               me
               to
               saluation
               ;
               not
               thus
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               vsuall
               course
               of
               argument
               ,
               God
               hath
               praedestinated
               and
               chosen
               me
               to
               life
               ,
               therefore
               though
               I
               sinne
               neuer
               so
               grieuously
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
            
             Thus
             the
             words
             run
             .
             Now
             I
             must
             confesse
             I
             am
             to
             try
             the
             matter
             at
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             owne
             chiefe
             weapon
             ,
             euen
             the
             
               Syntax
            
             of
             
               Grammer
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             is
             no
             small
             Critick
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Relatiue
            
             *
             
               which
               ,
            
             hath
             for
             the
             
               Antecedent
               ,
               Praedestination
               .
            
             I
             a
             poore
             Punie
             say
             ,
             
               Which
               ,
            
             hath
             for
             his
             
               Antecedent
               ,
               Presuming
               too
               much
               of
               persisting
               of
               grace
               ,
               laying
               all
               their
               Religion
               vpon
               Praedestination
               ,
               If
               I
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               saued
               :
               Which
               ,
               he
               tearmed
               a
               desperate
               doctrine
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             called
             not
             
               Praedestination
               ,
               a
               desperate
               doctrine
               ;
            
             but
             the
             sinister
             conclusions
             ,
             that
             carnall
             and
             impious
             men
             abusiuely
             draw
             from
             thence
             ;
             being
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             
               vnlearned
            
             (
             in
             the
             true
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               and
               vnstable
               ,
            
             which
             (
             as
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             speakes
             )
             
               wrest
            
             this
             and
             other
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             St.
             
               Pauls
            
             
             
             Epistles
             ,
             
               to
               their
               owne
               destruction
               .
            
             Such
             wreched
             peruerting
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praedestination
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             calleth
             
               a
               desperate
               doctrine
               ;
            
             and
             not
             ,
             
               Praedestination
            
             it selfe
             .
             For
             
               Praedestination
               ,
            
             and
             the
             holy
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             reuealed
             and
             described
             vnto
             vs
             )
             he
             calleth
             
               good
               diuinitie
               ,
               and
               true
               doctrine
               ,
            
             laying
             downe
             very
             godly
             and
             anc●●tly
             ,
             the
             right
             order
             and
             rule
             of
             euery
             faithfull
             mans
             particular
             vse
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             Praedestination
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             labour
             to
             know
             we
             are
             rooted
             in
             that
             deepe
             mystery
             of
             Gods
             Election
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             liuely
             faith
             in
             all
             obedience
             .
             Thus
             and
             no
             otherwise
             doe
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             .
             Thus
             and
             no
             otherwise
             doe
             all
             orthodox
             Diuines
             ,
             euen
             
               Caluin
            
             himselfe
             ,
             apply
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Such
             the
             learned
             
               Caluin
            
             calleth
             
             plaine
             
               hoggs
               ,
            
             that
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             their
             sins
             shall
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             attaining
             to
             life
             .
             
               Facessant
               ergo
               &c.
               Away
               therefore
               with
               such
               sacrilegies
               ,
               which
               wick●dly
               peruert
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               Election
               .
            
             And
             hee
             calls
             also
             such
             conclusions
             ,
             
               blasphemies
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             Doctor
             
               Bancroft
               ,
            
             and
             Master
             
               Iohn
               Caluin
               ,
            
             say
             in
             effect
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             the
             one
             calling
             the
             corrupt
             conclusions
             ,
             which
             carnall
             men
             draw
             from
             Praedestination
             ,
             a
             desperate
             Doctrine
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             blasphemies
             ,
             and
             sacrilege
             of
             hogges
             and
             swine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             excellently
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Article
             of
             Praedestination
             and
             Election
             .
             17.
             
             Thus
             wee
             see
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             hath
             brought
             his
             hogges
             to
             a
             faire
             market
             ,
             while
             through
             poore
             
               Caluins
            
             sides
             he
             smites
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             Doctor
             
               Bancroft
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             
               England
               :
            
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             by
             his
             vndisciplined
             solecisme
             ,
             hee
             wounds
             Praedestination
             it selfe
             ,
             while
             hee
             will
             needes
             haue
             it
             absolutely
             called
             
               A
               DESPERATE
               DOCTRINE
               .
            
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             that
             carnall
             men
             stumble
             and
             cauill
             at
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praedestination
             .
             The
             
               Pelagians
            
             in
             Saint
             
               Augustines
            
             time
             did
             the
             like
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             shape
             you
             a
             fitter
             answere
             ,
             then
             hee
             did
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             all
             
             aduersaries
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Nu●
               propter
            
             
             
               malos
               &c
               ,
               Is
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               praedestination
               )
               to
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               or
               shall
               it
               bee
               thought
               worthy
               to
               bee
               cancelled
               out
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               because
               of
               those
               that
               are
               wicked
               &
               cold
               ?
               Let
               the
               truth
               be
               spoken
               ,
               especially
               ,
               where
               any
               question
               doth
               require
               it
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receiue
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               capable
               of
               it
               ;
               least
               haply
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               concealed
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               wherby
               falshhood
               may
               bee
               detected
               ,
               bee
               not
               onely
               defrauded
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               ouertaken
               with
               falshood
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Nonne
               potius
               est
               dicendum
               verum
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               not
               the
               truth
               rather
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               can
               receiue
               ,
               may
               receiue
               it
               :
               than
               to
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               neither
               can
               receiue
               it
               ;
               but
               also
               he
               that
               is
               more
               intelligent
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               worse
               ?
               The
               enemy
               of
               grace
               is
               importunate
               ,
               and
               vrgeth
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               according
               to
               our
               merits
               ,
               and
               so
               grace
               should
               now
               be
               no
               more
               grace
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               speake
               that
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               wee
               may
               speake
               ;
               for
               we
               feare
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               lest
               if
               wee
               speake
               ,
               hee
               that
               cannot
               receiue
               the
               truth
               ,
               be
               offended
               :
               and
               we
               feare
               not
               ,
               lest
               while
               we
               are
               silent
               ,
               he
               which
               is
               able
               to
               receiue
               the
               truth
               ,
               may
               be
               deceiued
               by
               error
               .
               For
               either
               is
               praedestination
               so
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               doth
               euidently
               declare
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               that
               be
               praedestinate
               ,
               the
               gifts
               &
               calling
               of
               God
               may
               be
               without
               repentance
               or
               :
               else
               we
               must
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               giuē
               according
               to
               our
               merits
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               opinion
               &
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Pelagians
               ;
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               cap.
               2
               1.
               ibid.
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Nimiae
               cōtentionis
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
               Itis
               too
            
             
             
               much
               peruersues
               to
               contradict
               praedestinatiō
               ,
               or
               yet
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             know
             that
             the
             late
             wise
             and
             judicious
             King
             IAMES
             ,
             of
             famous
             memory
             ,
             did
             inhibite
             and
             restraine
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praedestination
             ,
             and
             Election
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             what
             respect
             ?
             His
             Maiestie
             did
             not
             restraine
             Preachers
             from
             the
             liberty
             of
             preaching
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praedestination
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             giue
             caution
             ,
             and
             direction
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             yonger
             Ministers
             and
             Diuines
             ,
             lest
             through
             want
             of
             
             mature
             judgment
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             opening
             that
             mystery
             ,
             and
             applying
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             haply
             ,
             put
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
             before
             the
             in●udicious
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             hearer
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             weake
             consciences
             ,
             As
             Saint
             
               Aug.
            
             denies
             not
             ,
             but
             wisdome
             and
             discretion
             is
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             .
             
               For
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               it
               may
               seeme
               worthy
               of
               reproofe
               .
               Nam
               dolosi
               vel
               imperiti
               medici
               est
               ,
               &c.
               It
               is
               the
            
             
             
               propertie
               of
               a
               deceitfull
               ,
               or
               an
               vnskilfull
               Physitian
               ,
               so
               to
               apply
               ,
               euen
               a
               wholesome
               plaster
               ,
               as
               that
               either
               it
               doe
               no
               good
               ,
               or
               else
            
             
             
               hurt
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             minde
             of
             his
             Excellent
             Maiestie
             of
             blessed
             Memory
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             iniunction
             ,
             to
             aduise
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             Physitians
             ,
             in
             in
             the
             applycation
             of
             so
             wholsome
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             a
             plaster
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             calls
             it
             ,
             Art.
             17
             :
             though
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             doth
             flout
             his
             
               Informers
               ,
            
             and
             those
             which
             call
             Praedestination
             a
             
               comfortable
               doctrine
               .
               Appeale
            
             pag.
             39.
             
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             himselfe
             of
             blessed
             Memory
             ,
             hath
             left
             His
             royall
             record
             of
             this
             Diuine
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             his
             learned
             and
             Diuine
             
               Paraphrase
            
             of
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
            
             the
             20
             chap.
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               life
               was
               opened
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               those
               whose
               names
               were
               written
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Praedestinated
               and
               Elected
               for
               saluation
               before
               all
               beginings
               ,
               might
               then
               be
               selected
               for
               eternall
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             the
             Authour
             here
             simply
             oppose
             ,
             or
             question
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praedestination
             and
             Election
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             deliuered
             by
             the
             
               new
               Diuines
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             calls
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Caluin
            
             and
             
               his
               fellowes
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             chargeth
             with
             a
             two-fold
             error
             as
             touching
             Praedestination
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             teach
             ,
             (
             especially
             
               Caluin
               )
            
             that
             
               Gods
               eternall
               election
               ,
            
             and
             
               praedestination
            
             was
             
               irrespectiue
               ,
            
             and
             
               absolute
               ,
            
             without
             any
             respect
             or
             reference
             to
             
               Adams
            
             fall
             :
             The
             second
             error
             of
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             in
             deliuering
             the
             
               doctrine
            
             of
             
               praedestination
            
             in
             such
             a
             rigid
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             ,
          
           
             For
             Master
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             there
             needeth
             none
             other
             Apologie
             ,
             then
             his
             owne
             Workes
             or
             Writings
             ,
             
             which
             shall
             euer
             
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               gate
               .
            
             For
             his
             
               workes
               ,
            
             and
             in
             summe
             ,
             his
             
               Institutions
               ,
            
             if
             a
             man
             
               snatch
            
             at
             them
             (
             as
             the
             
               Aegyptian
               dog
               ,
            
             doth
             at
             
               Nilus
               ,
            
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             
               Crocodile
               )
            
             not
             obseruing
             his
             grounds
             taken
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             well
             waighing
             his
             reasons
             :
             no
             maruell
             if
             such
             snatchers
             ,
             prepossessed
             with
             a
             preiudicate
             opinion
             ,
             can
             as
             easily
             opē
             their
             mouths
             against
             such
             famous
             Authours
             ,
             as
             the
             Dog
             can
             barke
             at
             the
             Moone-shine
             .
             But
             perhaps
             hee
             had
             no
             more
             quarrel
             to
             holy
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             then
             that
             fellow
             had
             to
             just
             
             
               Aristides
               ,
            
             who
             not
             knowing
             
               Aristides
            
             by
             face
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             fame
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             vnwittingly
             to
             craue
             him
             to
             write
             downe
             his
             name
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             enuious
             Citizens
             consent
             to
             his
             banishment
             by
             their
             law
             of
             
               Ostracismon
               ,
            
             because
             he
             so
             much
             excelled
             others
             in
             honesty
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             neuer
             read
             
               Caluins
            
             workes
             ,
             much
             lesse
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             to
             catechise
             him
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             religion
             .
             Or
             perhaps
             ,
             hee
             hates
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             as
             
               Ahab
            
             did
             the
             Prophet
             
               Micaiah
               ,
            
             because
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             altogether
             against
             his
             
               Interim-religion
               ,
            
             with
             all
             his
             confederate
             
               Intermiists
               .
            
             Orwhatsoeuer
             is
             the
             cause
             .
             Thus
             did
             Heretickes
             ,
             by
             catching
             at
             the
             outward
             rinde
             and
             barke
             of
             some
             one
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             maintaine
             their
             Heresies
             .
             But
             I
             maruell
             what
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             could
             reade
             or
             heare
             of
             Master
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             should
             write
             so
             contemptuously
             of
             him
             ;
             sauing
             that
             he
             was
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             faithfull
             and
             painfull
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             exercised
             with
             continuall
             preaching
             ,
             writing
             ,
             watchfull
             prouidence
             in
             gouerning
             ;
             a
             man
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             dexteritie
             of
             wit
             ,
             sincerity
             of
             judgment
             ,
             of
             great
             piety
             ,
             equity
             ,
             and
             sobriety
             of
             life
             ,
             a
             true
             patterne
             and
             precedent
             of
             vertue
             .
             Therefore
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Many
               good
               workes
               haue
               I
               done
               among
               you
               ,
               for
               which
               of
               these
               doe
               yee
               stone
               me
               ?
            
             so
             ,
             for
             which
             of
             
               Caluins
            
             vertues
             doth
             this
             Authour
             tongue-smite
             him
             ?
             The
             most
             noble
             and
             judicious
             King
             IAMES
             of
             happie
             Memory
             ,
             thought
             not
             so
             slightly
             of
             that
             learned
             Diuine
             ,
             while
             he
             prefered
             his
             Commentaries
             vpon
             the
             Scriptures
             before
             all
             others
             .
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             the
             Authour
             ,
             
             going
             about
             to
             oppose
             such
             a
             worthy
             and
             famous
             man
             ,
             had
             imitated
             the
             heathen
             Academicke
             
               Carneades
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             intending
             to
             write
             against
             the
             positions
             of
             
               Zeno
            
             the
             
             Stoicke
             ,
             did
             first
             purge
             his
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             pectorall
             parts
             with
             
               white
               hellebore
               ,
            
             lest
             some
             
               malignant
               humour
            
             possessing
             the
             
               stomacke
               ,
            
             might
             
               distemper
            
             and
             
               imbitter
            
             his
             
               style
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             a
             disparagment
             to
             a
             professed
             Christian
             Diuine
             ,
             than
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             not
             the
             person
             of
             so
             worthy
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             his
             opinion
             is
             inueighed
             against
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             opinion
             ?
             about
             Praedestination
             ,
             and
             Reprobation
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             
               Caluins
            
             error
             about
             Praedestination
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             he
             holdes
             it
             to
             be
             an
             act
             of
             an
             
               irrespectiue
               decree
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
               ordaining
            
             some
             to
             
               saluation
               ,
            
             others
             to
             
               torments
               ,
            
             without
             any
             
               prerespect
            
             of
             
               good
            
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             of
             
               euill
            
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             reference
             to
             
               Adams
               fall
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Why
             ,
             may
             not
             God
             doe
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             him
             ?
             Is
             not
             his
             will
             absolute
             and
             free
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             
               the
               Potter
               power
               to
               make
               of
               the
               same
               lumpe
               ,
               one
               vessell
               to
               honor
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               dishonor
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             of
             
               Iacoh
            
             and
             
               Esau
               ,
               twinnes
               ,
            
             newly
             conceiued
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             that
             
               before
               they
               did
               good
               ,
               or
               euill
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               Election
               ,
            
             
             
               might
               stand
               ,
               not
               of
               workes
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               ,
               The
               elder
               shall
               serue
               the
               younger
               ?
            
             And
             whatsoeuer
             
               God
               willeth
               ,
            
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             
               iust
               .
            
             I
             would
             gladly
             see
             this
             place
             well
             solued
             .
             But
             to
             let
             that
             passe
             :
             what
             place
             doth
             your
             Authour
             alledge
             out
             of
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             for
             this
             his
             opinion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             booke
             3.
             chap.
             21
             sect
             .
             5.
             you
             may
             reade
             his
             words
             here
             at
             large
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Authour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             This
             place
             ,
             in
             my
             simple
             judgment
             ,
             doth
             not
             conclude
             necessarily
             ,
             and
             such
             opinion
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             charged
             withall
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             proveth
             not
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             had
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             corrupt
             masse
             in
             
               Adams
            
             fall
             ;
             
               Euery
               man
               is
               created
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               him
               .
            
             True.
             For
             God
             doth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             speciall
             
             end
             .
             But
             is
             this
             
               creation
            
             meant
             of
             
               Adams
            
             first
             
               creation
               ?
            
             That
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             For
             although
             all
             men
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             created
             in
             
               Adams
            
             loynes
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             onely
             
               potentially
               ,
            
             and
             
               seminally
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             
               Caluin
            
             may
             as
             well
             bee
             vnderstood
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             particular
             
               creation
            
             of
             euery
             man
             in
             his
             generation
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             generall
             
               creation
            
             in
             
               Adams
            
             loynes
             before
             his
             fall
             ,
             charity
             should
             induce
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             interpret
             in
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             euidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             what
             if
             
               Caluin
            
             doe
             in
             expresse
             wordes
             otherwhere
             acquit
             himselfe
             of
             what
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             thus
             calumniously
             chargeth
             him
             with
             all
             in
             this
             point
             ?
             As
             indeede
             he
             doth
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             .
             That
             Gods
             Election
             and
             Praedestination
             ,
             was
             not
             without
             speciall
             respect
             ,
             and
             reference
             to
             
               Adams
            
             fall
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             corrupt
             masse
             :
             as
             is
             euident
             in
             the
             22.
             chap.
             of
             the
             alledged
             booke
             ,
             and
             seuenth
             section
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Quaeritur
               an
               natura
               (
               elects
               )
               :
               imò
               qui
               alieni
               erant
               ,
               trahendo
               suos
               facit
               .
            
             It
             is
             demanded
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             are
             by
             nature
             elect
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               they
               which
               were
               strangers
               and
               aliants
               ,
               by
               drawing
               them
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               his
               owne
               .
            
             So
             that
             God
             chose
             them
             ,
             finding
             them
             strangers
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             in
             the
             same
             section
             ,
             
               Si
               quis
               roget
               ,
               vnde
               elegerit
               ,
               alibi
               ,
               respondet
               Christus
               ,
               Ex
               mundo
               ,
               quem
               à
               precibus
               suis
               excludit
               ,
               vbi
               Discipulos
               Patri
               commendat
               .
               If
               any
               aske
               ,
               whence
               he
               chose
               them
               ,
               Christ
               answereth
               elsewhere
               ,
               Out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               excludeth
               from
               his
               prayers
               ,
               when
               he
               commends
               his
               Disciples
               to
               his
               Father
               .
            
             If
             then
             they
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             heere
             ;
             then
             what
             else
             can
             
               Caluin
            
             meane
             hereby
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Gods
               eternall
               election
            
             had
             a
             
               speciall
               reference
            
             to
             that
             world
             of
             wickedness
             packt
             vp
             in
             
               Adams
            
             sinfull
             loynes
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             hee
             made
             his
             Election
             ?
             And
             yet
             more
             expresly
             and
             punctually
             ,
             being
             vrged
             by
             the
             Aduersaries
             of
             Gods
             Election
             ,
             in
             his
             22.
             chapter
             of
             the
             same
             booke
             ,
             and
             11
             section
             ,
             
               Fatemur
               communem
               noxam
               ,
            
             
             
               sed
               dicimus
               qui
               busdam
               succurrere
               Dei
               misericordiam
               :
               Wee
               acknowledge
               a
               common
               lapse
               in
               all
               ,
               but
               wee
               say
               that
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               succoureth
               some
               .
            
             And
             he
             concludes
             with
             the
             judgment
             
             and
             words
             of
             Saint
             
               August
               ,
            
             highly
             praysing
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               Duid
               in
               primo
               homine
               &c.
               
               Seeing
               in
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               the
               whole
               masse
               of
               mankind
               fell
               into
               condemnation
               ,
               those
               which
               one
            
             
             
               of
               it
               are
               made
               vessels
               vnto
               honour
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               vessels
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               :
               but
               that
               others
               are
               made
               to
               dishonour
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               to
               iudgment
               .
               That
               God
               recompenseth
               due
               punishment
               to
               them
               whom
               he
               reprobateth
               ,
               and
               on
               those
               whom
               he
               calleth
               ,
               bestoweth
               vndeserued
               grace
               :
               he
               is
               freed
               from
               all
               accusation
               ;
               by
               the
               example
               of
               a
               Creditor
               in
               whose
               power
               i●
               is
               to
               remit
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               exact
               his
               debt
               of
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Lord
               then
               can
               giue
               grace
               to
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               mercifull
               ;
               and
               not
               giue
               to
               all
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               iust
               iudge
               .
               By
               giuing
               to
               some
               that
               which
               they
               deserue
               not
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               his
               free
               grace
               ;
               by
               not
               giuing
               to
               all
               ,
               he
               declareth
               what
               all
               do
               deserue
               .
               For
               when
               Paul
               writeth
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               shut
               all
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               all
               ;
               we
               areto
               adde
               withall
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               debtor
               to
               none
               ,
               because
               none
               hath
               giuen
               to
               him
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               exact
               a
               recompence
               .
            
             And
             
               Caluin
            
             vpon
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             chap.
             15.
             16.
             hath
             these
             expresse
             words
             to
             confirme
             
             the
             former
             .
             
               Si
               ●lecti
               fuerunt
               ex
               mundo
               ,
               &c.
               If
               the
               Elect
               were
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               followeth
               that
               they
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               separated
               frō
               the
               rest
               that
               perish
               ,
               by
               the
               only
               mercy
               of
               God
               :
               Moreouer
               by
               the
               name
               of
               world
               ,
               Christ
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               noteth
               all
               those
               ,
               which
               arenot
               regenerate
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             to
             cleare
             
               Calvin
            
             from
             all
             calumniation
             concerning
             this
             poynt
             ,
             that
             it
             retorts
             a
             just
             censure
             vpon
             those
             ,
             that
             taking
             a
             mans
             saying
             by
             snatches
             ,
             and
             not
             reading
             and
             waighing
             the
             whole
             throughly
             ,
             doe
             bewraye
             rather
             want
             of
             judgement
             and
             
               charity
            
             in
             themselues
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             clap
             their
             owne
             bitter
             censures
             ,
             and
             sinister
             interpretations
             vpon
             others
             ;
             then
             either
             of
             vnsetled
             judgment
             ,
             or
             vnfound
             learning
             in
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             so
             rashly
             and
             impiously
             traduce
             .
             But
             for
             the
             
               Appealer
               ,
            
             I
             can
             blame
             him
             no
             more
             for
             dealing
             thus
             with
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             and
             with
             those
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               Caluinists
               ,
            
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             Reuerend
             *
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
             forementioned
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             in
             
             the
             forecited
             sentence
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             lopping
             of
             it
             ,
             begins
             with
             
               Credendum
               est
               ,
               &c.
            
             opposing
             one
             dismembred
             sentence
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             against
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             his
             writings
             in
             that
             point
             :
             as
             hee
             hath
             one
             misdeemed
             sentence
             of
             Reuerend
             Master
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             against
             his
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             of
             his
             diuine
             volumes
             ,
             expresly
             set
             downe
             .
             His
             doctrine
             being
             none
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             Art.
             17
             :
             so
             that
             all
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             calumniations
             cast
             vpon
             Master
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             doe
             strongly
             reuerberate
             and
             rebut
             vpon
             our
             deate
             mother
             Church
             of
             
               England
               :
            
             he
             not
             sparing
             to
             smite
             her
             through
             the
             very
             loynes
             of
             her
             dearest
             children
             ,
             whose
             names
             shall
             euer
             be
             renowned
             ,
             both
             for
             learning
             and
             pietie
             ,
             while
             the
             world
             standeth
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             other
             
               irrespectiunesse
            
             of
             
               Gods
               irrespectiue
               decree
               ,
            
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             would
             so
             
               irrespectiuely
            
             fasten
             vpon
             the
             learned
             and
             reuerend
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             conceiue
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             meane
             an
             
               irrespectiuenesse
            
             in
             Gods
             
               praedestinating
               ,
            
             without
             any
             
               respect
            
             or
             
               preuision
            
             of
             their
             
               workes
               ,
            
             as
             a
             grand
             error
             ,
             which
             hee
             chargeth
             
               Caluin
            
             with
             ;
             neither
             would
             I
             willingly
             ,
             or
             wittingly
             ,
             conceiue
             or
             coniecture
             of
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             extended
             sense
             otherwise
             than
             by
             himselfe
             is
             not
             onely
             intended
             ,
             but
             clearly
             enough
             expressed
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             his
             7.
             chapter
             1.
             part
             ,
             in
             sundry
             places
             .
             But
             for
             Master
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             wee
             haue
             sufficiently
             cleared
             him
             from
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             calumny
             ,
             notwithstanding
             hee
             
             spend
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             said
             7.
             chap.
             in
             heaping
             vp
             testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             all
             vpon
             a
             false
             surmised
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             except
             to
             vent
             ,
             (
             I
             would
             ,
             to
             cure
             )
             the
             ouerflowing
             of
             that
             humour
             of
             the
             Gall
             ,
             which
             hath
             caused
             his
             
               Appeale
               ,
            
             to
             bee
             all
             ouerspread
             with
             the
             yellow
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             the
             blacke
             Iawndise
             .
             For
             Master
             
               Caluin
            
             holds
             with
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Gods
               election
            
             to
             bee
             out
             of
             the
             
               corrupt
               masse
               :
            
             and
             
               reprobation
            
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             already
             condemned
             by
             that
             sentence
             of
             death
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               death
               .
            
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             concerning
             
               Gods
               
               decree
            
             of
             
               election
            
             and
             
               praedestination
               ,
            
             it
             may
             not
             be
             passed
             by
             in
             silence
             .
             First
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               must
               needes
               first
               bee
               a
               disproportion
               ,
               before
               there
               can
               bee
               conceiued
               Election
               ,
               or
               Derelection
               .
            
             
             What
             he
             meaneth
             by
             
               disproportion
               ,
            
             hee
             tells
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               betweene
               those
               ,
               who
               now
               condemned
               in
               Adams
               laynes
               ,
               God
               did
               forsee
               would
               accept
               of
               deliuerance
               offered
               them
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               whom
               he
               foresaw
               ,
            
             
             
               would
               reiect
               this
               deliuerance
               .
            
             His
             very
             words
             are
             ,
             
               God
               out
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               &c.
               stretched
               out
               to
               them
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             ,
             now
             condemned
             in
             
               Adams
            
             loynes
             )
             
               deliuerance
               in
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               the
               Man
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               drew
               them
               out
               ,
               that
               tooke
               hold
               of
               mercy
               ,
               leauing
               them
               there
               that
               would
               none
               of
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             saying
             here
             ,
             
               no
               pradestination
               ,
               without
               a
               disproportion
               ,
            
             conceiued
             
               to
               goe
               before
               :
            
             and
             this
             
               disproportion
               ,
            
             betweene
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             
               elect
            
             and
             
               reprobate
               ,
            
             is
             discouered
             by
             
               Gods
               preuision
            
             of
             both
             their
             workes
             ;
             hee
             
               foreseeing
            
             that
             the
             one
             would
             
               receiue
            
             and
             accept
             
               grace
               offered
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             
               refuse
            
             it
             :
             vpon
             which
             
               preuision
               ,
            
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             would
             build
             
               Gods
               decree
            
             of
             
               pr●destination
               ,
            
             and
             
               election
               ;
            
             an
             opinion
             ,
             no
             lesse
             gracelesse
             ,
             then
             groundlesse
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             should
             call
             it
             ,
             in
             plaine
             termes
             ,
             most
             impious
             and
             blasphemous
             against
             
               Gods
               pure
               glory
               ,
            
             and
             
               preciourgrace
               ,
            
             although
             I
             should
             doe
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             no
             wrong
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             raise
             a
             Waspes
             nest
             about
             mine
             eares
             .
             But
             wee
             must
             not
             feare
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             such
             
               blasphemy
               ,
            
             because
             of
             mens
             mischieuous
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             boundlesse
             ,
             then
             groundlesse
             malice
             ;
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             wherein
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             is
             so
             deepely
             ingaged
             .
          
           
             This
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             is
             very
             plausible
             to
             
               flesh
            
             and
             
               blood
               ;
            
             for
             mans
             pride
             would
             still
             be
             arrogating
             something
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             fingering
             of
             one
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             
               peculiars
               ,
            
             his
             
               glory
               .
            
             This
             was
             that
             poison
             ,
             which
             the
             Serpent
             infused
             ,
             and
             breathed
             into
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             
               Eritis
               sicut
               Dii
               &c.
               
               Yee
               shall
               bee
               as
               Gods
               ,
               selfe-wise
               ,
            
             and
             
               selfe-sufficient
               ;
            
             
             And
             this
             poyson
             wee
             haue
             all
             
               sucked
            
             in
             with
             our
             Nurses
             milke
             :
             wee
             will
             be
             at
             least
             fellow-sharers
             with
             God
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
             O
             ,
             this
             pleaseth
             vs
             
             well
             .
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             once
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             God
             elected
             men
             out
             of
             his
             
               preuision
            
             and
             foresight
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             he
             imputeth
             to
             his
             ignorance
             in
             his
             yonger
             yeares
             ,
             and
             therfore
             in
             his
             riper
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             further
             insight
             into
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             
               retracteth
            
             his
             opinion
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             of
             
               Retractations
            
             cap.
             23.
             yet
             our
             age
             wanteth
             not
             
               gray
            
             heads
             ,
             and
             
               white
            
             heires
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             
               gr●●n●
            
             wits
             ,
             will
             rather
             approue
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               young
               ,
            
             then
             the
             iudgment
             of
             
               old
            
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               retract
            
             his
             
               Retraction
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             for
             this
             opinion
             ,
             of
             Gods
             
               Election
               ,
            
             ruled
             by
             his
             
               praescience
               ,
            
             or
             
               premission
            
             of
             workes
             ,
             if
             we
             seeke
             some
             eminent
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             venerable
             antiquity
             for
             it
             ,
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             can
             best
             resolue
             vs.
             For
             the
             Antiquitie
             of
             it
             ,
             wee
             haue
             Saint
             
               Augustines
            
             time
             :
             for
             authoritie
             ,
             the
             
               Pelagian
            
             heresie
             .
             
               Praesciebat
               ergo
               ,
               &c.
               He
               foreknew
               then
            
             (
             saith
             the
             
               Pelagian
               )
               who
               would
               be
               holy
               and
               immaculate
               ,
               by
               their
               free-will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               his
               praescience
               ,
               whereby
               he
               fore-knew
               they
               would
               be
               such
               ,
               he
               Elected
               them
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Which
             opinion
             of
             
               Pelagius
               ,
            
             now
             reviued
             
             by
             our
             
               Appealer
            
             and
             his
             ,
             S.
             
               Augustine
            
             answereth
             most
             divinely
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Intueamur
               ergo
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               peruse
               the
               words
               of
               the
            
             Apostle
             ,
             
               and
               let
               vs
               see
               whether
               God
               did
               therefore
               chuse
               vs
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               we
               would
               become
               holy
               and
               immaculate
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               might
               be
               so
               ?
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               blessed
               vs
               in
               all
               spirituall
            
             
             
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               places
               in
               Christ
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               chosen
               vs
               in
               him
               ,
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               without
               blame
               before
               him
               in
               loue
               .
               Non
               ergo
               quia
               futuri
               eramus
               sed
               vt
               essemus
               ,
               He
               chose
               vs
               ,
               not
               therefore
               ,
               because
               we
               would
               be
               such
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               be
               such
               :
               Nempe
               certum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               therfore
               we
               would
               become
               such
               ,
               because
               he
               chose
               vs
               ,
               predestinating
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               become
               such
               by
               his
               grace
               .
               And
               marke
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               what
               the
               Apostle
               addeth
               .
               Secundum
               pl●citum
               ,
               &c.
               
               According
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               lest
               in
               so
               great
               a
            
             
               
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 will.
                 
              
            
             And
             much
             more
             doth
             this
             holy
             man
             sweetly
             apply
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             first
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             whereof
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Nimis
               longum
               est
               de
               singulis
               disputare
               ,
               It
               were
               too
               long
               to
               traverse
               every
               circumstance
               .
            
             And
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               Cer●itis
               autem
               proculdubio
               ,
               &c.
               
               You
               see
               then
               doubtlesse
               ,
               you
               see
               with
               what
            
             
               
                 evidence
                 of
              
               Apostolick
               
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 defended
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 ,
                 humanie
                 merits
                 are
                 advanced
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 man
                 gaue
                 something
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bee
                 recompensed
                 .
              
               
               
                 Elegit
                 ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 God
                 therefore
                 chose
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 praedestinating
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 Adoption
                 of
                 sonnes
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 of
                 our selues
                 become
                 holy
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 but
                 bee
                 elected
                 and
                 praedestinated
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Gods
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 him
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 cooperate
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             And
             to
             cleare
             this
             point
             yet
             more
             ,
             he
             induceth
             an
             obiection
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             aduersaries
             in
             part
             to
             the
             
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             would
             impute
             Praedestination
             to
             Gods
             praescience
             in
             regard
             of
             faith
             .
             
               The
               Pelagians
            
             (
             say
             
             they
             )
             
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               receiuing
               once
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               wee
               become
               holy
               and
               immaculate
               of
               our selues
               ,
               by
               our
               free
               will
               ,
               which
               God
               foreseeing
               ,
               did
               therefore
               ,
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               elect
               and
               praedestinate
               vs
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               Not
               because
               he
               foreknew
               we
               would
               be
               such
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               be
               such
               by
               the
               election
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               hath
               made
               vs
               accepted
               in
               his
               beloued
               Son.
               When
               therefore
               hee
               praedestinated
               vs
               ,
               hee
               knew
               his
               owne
               worke
               ,
               who
               maketh
               vs
               holy
               and
               immaculate
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Pelagians
               error
               is
               rightly
               confuted
               by
               this
               testimonie
               .
               But
               we
               say
               :
            
             (
             say
             these
             halfe
             -
             
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             to
             mince
             the
             matter
             )
             
               that
               our
               God
               foreknew
               not
               ,
               saue
               onely
               our
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               begin
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               elected
               vs
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             whom
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             answereth
             .
             
               Sed
               audians
               &
               ipsi
               &c.
               
               But
               let
               these
               also
               heare
               in
               this
               testimony
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               In
               whom
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Christ
               )
               wee
               haue
               obtained
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               being
               praedestinated
               according
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               worketh
               all
               things
               ,
               after
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               be
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               who
               first
               trusted
               in
               Christ
            
             Whence
             the
             holy
             man
             concludes
             ,
             that
             
               seeing
               the
               Father
               worketh
               all
               things
               ,
               therefore
               also
               faith
               ,
               the
               first
               seede
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               ascribes
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               Gods
               glory
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Not
               of
               workes
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               ;
               when
               he
               might
               haue
               said
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
               )
               But
               of
               him
               that
               beleeueth
               .
               Non
               enim
               &c.
               For
               not
               because
               we
               beleeued
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               might
               beleeue
               ,
               he
               chose
               vs
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               chosen
               him
               first
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               should
               be
               false
               ,
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               you
               haue
               not
               chosen
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               haue
               chosen
               you
               .
            
             And
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Ephess
               .
            
             2.
             8.
             
             and
             
               Phil.
            
             1.
             29.
             also
             
               Heb.
               12.
               2.
               
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Authour
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
            
             besides
             sundry
             other
             places
             cited
             by
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             so
             that
             this
             good
             man
             leaues
             no
             corner
             vnhunted
             for
             this
             
               Pelagian
            
             Heresie
             to
             lurke
             in
             ;
             prouing
             and
             concluding
             euidently
             ,
             and
             inuincibly
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               Gods
               election
            
             and
             
               praedestination
            
             is
             ,
             most
             free
             ,
             not
             depending
             vpon
             any
             his
             
               foresight
            
             of
             faith
             or
             grace
             to
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             meerely
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             
               purpose
            
             and
             
               grace
               ,
            
             whereupon
             our
             whole
             
               sanctification
            
             and
             
               saluation
            
             dependeth
             .
             According
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               were
               ordained
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               beleeued
               :
            
             beliefe
             ,
             being
             a
             confequent
             
             fruite
             of
             
               praedestination
            
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             that
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               yee
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               because
               yee
               are
               not
               of
               my
               sheepe
               ;
            
             that
             
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             
               Gods
               elect
               .
               Audiant
               hac
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Aug.
               Let
               them
               heare
               those
               things
               ,
               and
               other
               more
               ,
               omitted
            
             
             
               by
               vs
               ,
               whereby
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               prepare
               and
               conuert
               mens
               wills
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             As
             the
             same
             Father
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               I●●i
               cum
               Christo
               reg●abunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               shall
               raighe
               with
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               God
               by
               his
               free
            
             
             
               goodnesse
               hath
               praedestinate
               to
               the
               kingdome
               :
               for
               because
               by
               praedestinating
               such
               ,
               he
               hath
               prepared
               them
               that
               they
               should
               be
               
               meet
               for
               the
               kingdome
               :
               he
               hath
               prepared
               them
               also
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               obey
               :
               he
               hath
               prepared
               them
               to
               be
               iustified
               ,
               that
               receiuing
               grace
               ,
               they
               may
               rightly
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               liue
               well
               :
               he
               hath
               prepared
               them
               also
               to
               be
               glorified
               ,
               that
               being
               made
               co-heires
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               may
               possesse
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               without
               end
               .
            
             And
             so
             hee
             concludes
             his
             former
             booke
             ,
             
               M●lta
               diximus
               ,
               &c.
               we
               haue
               said
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               speake
               to
               such
               good
               wits
               ,
               to
               whom
               as
               if
               dull
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               is
               too
               much
               ,
               is
               not
               enough
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Apostle
             say
             plainely
             ,
             that
             
               those
               whom
               God
               forekn●w
               ,
               he
               predestinated
               ?
            
             Therefore
             
             did
             not
             God
             praedestinate
             men
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             foresaw
             they
             would
             receiue
             (
             or
             reiect
             )
             grace
             offered
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Indeede
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             doe
             the
             
               Arminians
               ,
            
             our
             new
             
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             pittifully
             peruert
             .
             But
             neither
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             the
             analogie
             it
             hath
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             will
             admit
             of
             any
             such
             sense
             .
             It
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             this
             foreknowledge
             in
             God
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             praedestinate
             to
             life
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             act
             of
             electing
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             fully
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               4.
               15.
               
               According
               as
               hee
               hath
               chosen
               vs
               in
               Him
               ,
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               without
               blame
               before
               him
               in
               loue
               ;
               hauing
               praedestinated
               vs
               vnto
               the
               adoption
               of
               children
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             Gods
             foreknowledge
             ,
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             would
             saue
             ,
             is
             his
             eternall
             act
             of
             loue
             in
             electing
             them
             ,
             or
             his
             gracious
             pleasure
             and
             purpose
             ,
             or
             decree●n
             sauing
             them
             .
             Wee
             know
             that
             
               Scitum
               ,
            
             which
             comes
             of
             
               Scio
               ,
            
             to
             know
             ,
             is
             vsed
             for
             a
             
               Decree
               ,
            
             as
             
               Plebiscitum
               ,
            
             the
             peoples
             decree
             ,
             so
             Gods
             foreknowledge
             here
             ,
             is
             his
             foredecree
             .
             So
             also
             whom
             God
             is
             saide
             to
             know
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             taken
             for
             his
             approuing
             or
             liking
             ,
             or
             accepting
             them
             in
             Christ.
             This
             is
             his
             knowledge
             of
             approbation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             knowes
             only
             his
             elect
             .
             So
             
               Psa.
               1.
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               but
               the
               way
               of
               the
               vngodly
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             approueth
             and
             alloweth
             the
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             But
             
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             know
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             also●yes
             ,
             by
             his
             knowledge
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             not
             ,
             of
             approbation
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             (
             in
             
               Math.
            
             27.
             23.
             
             )
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               I
               neuer
               know
               you
               ;
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               yee
               that
               worke
               iniquity
               .
            
             Gods
             knowing
             of
             his
             therefore
             ,
             is
             his
             louing
             of
             them
             .
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Nath●●iel
               ,
               Before
               that
               Philip
               called
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               vnder
               the
               f●gge
               〈◊〉
               ,
               I
               saw
               that
               .
            
             Vnder
             the
             
             figge
             tree
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             
               August
               .
            
             in
             
             Adams
             ●oines
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             his
             fig-leaues
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sinne
             :
             then
             and
             there
             Christ
             saw
             
               Nathaniel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             true
             
               Israelites
               ,
            
             his
             chosen
             ;
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             tooke
             pitty
             on
             him
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             saith
             in
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
               16.
               6.
               
               I
               saw
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               polluted
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               thee
               liue
               .
            
             Which
             place
             euen
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             himselfe
             vnderstands
             of
             Gods
             Election
             out
             of
             the
             corrupt
             masse
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             8.
             28.
             and
             29.
             ver
             .
             by
             you
             cited
             ,
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             Gods
             foreknowledge
             is
             his
             purpose
             :
             for
             hauing
             saide
             ,
             v.
             28
             ,
             
               We
               know
               that
               all
               things
               worke
               together
               for
               good
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               God
               ,
            
             being
             the
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             hee
             addeth
             ,
             
               For
               whom
               he
               foreknew
               ;
               those
               he
               also
               praedestinated
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             againe
             ,
             hee
             saith
             not
             ,
             those
             ,
             whose
             wills
             he
             foreknew
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               foreknew
               :
            
             he
             speakes
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             qualities
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Apostles
             next
             words
             doe
             ouerthrow
             this
             
               Pelagian
            
             opinion
             ,
             that
             God
             foreknowing
             mans
             freewill
             ,
             did
             accordingly
             praedestinate
             .
             For
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               did
               foreknow
               ,
               hee
               did
               also
               praedestinate
               to
               be
               conformed
               to
               the
               image
               of
               his
               Son.
            
             So
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             mans
             will
             foreseene
             ,
             but
             of
             Gods
             Praedestination
             ,
             foreknowing
             or
             foreelecting
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             those
             whom
             he
             pleased
             .
             Therefore
             as
             
               Nescire
               Dei
               ,
               reprobare
               est
            
             (
             as
             
               Gregory
            
             saith
             )
             as
             Gods
             not
             knowing
             is
             to
             reprobate
             ;
             alledging
             
               Luk
               13.
               27.
               
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               know
            
             
             
               you
               not
               :
            
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Gods
             knowing
             ,
             or
             foreknowledge
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             to
             elect
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             which
             stands
             sure
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             seale
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
            
             
             
             
               knoweth
               them
               that
               are
               his
               .
            
             I
             could
             be
             more
             copious
             to
             illustrate
             this
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             satisfie
             those
             that
             be
             not
             quarrellous
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             howsoeuer
             you
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Election
             is
             absolute
             ,
             without
             any
             respectiue
             foreknowledge
             ,
             of
             any
             
               good
            
             or
             
               grace
            
             in
             vs
             ,
             in
             accepting
             
               grace
               offered
               :
            
             yet
             the
             same
             cannot
             so
             well
             be
             sayd
             of
             
               reprebation
               ,
            
             that
             
               God
            
             should
             
               reprobate
            
             any
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             respect
             and
             foreknowledge
             of
             their
             disobedience
             and
             infidelitie
             .
             For
             else
             ,
             God
             should
             bee
             vniust
             ,
             to
             cast
             away
             and
             condemne
             any
             without
             iust
             cause
             in
             themselues
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             
               reprobation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             of
             
               Election
               ,
            
             for
             both
             were
             out
             of
             the
             corrupt
             mafle
             wherein
             all
             men
             were
             equally
             condemned
             :
             whereof
             some
             God
             called
             ,
             and
             chose
             out
             to
             life
             ,
             the
             rest
             hee
             left
             as
             hee
             found
             them
             ,
             guiltie
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             and
             vpon
             whom
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             had
             now
             passed
             &
             seazed
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             2.
             17
             
             So
             that
             for
             God
             to
             leaue
             some
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             ,
             
               wallowing
               in
               their
               blood
               ,
            
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             his
             justice
             :
             as
             to
             free
             others
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             his
             mercie
             .
             Which
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             very
             pregnantly
             exemplifieth
             by
             a
             Creditor
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             acquit
             some
             of
             his
             Debtors
             ,
             and
             to
             exact
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             vttermost
             ,
             as
             we
             noted
             afore
             .
             This
             is
             setforth
             also
             in
             the
             types
             of
             the
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             
               Iacob
            
             and
             
               Esau
               ,
            
             who
             being
             yet
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             
               before
               they
               had
               done
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               election
               might
               stand
               ,
               not
            
             
             
               of
               workes
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               ,
               It
               was
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               the
               elder
               shall
               serue
               the
               yonger
               .
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Iacob
               haue
               I
               loued
               ,
               but
               Esau
               haue
               I
               hated
               :
            
             Yet
             both
             
               Iacob
            
             and
             
               Esau
            
             were
             equally
             culpable
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             of
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             children
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             all
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             :
             but
             the
             election
             comes
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             a
             separation
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             difference
             ,
             mercifully
             louing
             one
             ,
             and
             justly
             hating
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             they
             had
             actually
             done
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             might
             stand
             according
             to
             election
             ,
             not
             of
             workes
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             .
             So
             that
             the
             disproportion
             ,
             alledged
             by
             the
             
             
               Appealer
               ,
            
             was
             not
             betweene
             the
             
               elect
            
             and
             
               reprobate
               ,
            
             before
             the
             
               act
            
             of
             
               election
               ,
            
             but
             the
             
               election
            
             caused
             the
             
               disproportion
               ,
            
             not
             through
             any
             foreknowledge
             ,
             or
             foresight
             of
             any
             good
             or
             euill
             actually
             to
             bee
             done
             of
             either
             (
             as
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             would
             inferre
             )
             but
             Gods
             meere
             mercie
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             his
             justice
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             caused
             the
             
               disproportion
               .
            
             And
             euen
             that
             place
             quoted
             by
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             out
             of
             
               Ezechiell
               ,
            
             makes
             altogether
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             
             otherwise
             rightly
             alledged
             ;
             for
             if
             wee
             were
             in
             our
             
               blood
               ,
            
             if
             
               cast
               out
               ,
            
             if
             
               loathed
               ,
            
             if
             
               dead
               ;
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             contemptible
             condition
             ,
             
               God
               saide
            
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             
               liue
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             when
             wee
             were
             in
             our
             
               blood
            
             (
             it
             is
             twice
             repeated
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             )
             he
             
               faide
            
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             
               liue
               ;
            
             where
             is
             then
             that
             praescience
             of
             any
             good
             in
             vs
             ,
             moouing
             God
             to
             pull
             vs
             out
             of
             this
             miserable
             estate
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             is
             in
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
            
             no
             not
             in
             the
             whole
             Booke
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             proved
             ;
             no
             nor
             yet
             doth
             his
             pretended
             Goddesse
             ,
             indeede
             his
             
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             any
             where
             teach
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             nakedly
             ,
             yet
             shamlesly
             peremptory
             is
             this
             assertion
             of
             the
             
               Appealer
               ,
            
             hauing
             none
             to
             father
             his
             opinion
             vpon
             ,
             but
             
               Pelagius
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               Disciples
               .
            
             So
             weake
             and
             windy
             are
             his
             aspersions
             ,
             which
             he
             casteth
             vpon
             
               Caluin
               ,
            
             or
             vpon
             those
             whom
             hee
             calls
             
               Puritans
               ,
            
             for
             maintaining
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             plainely
             teach
             ,
             against
             his
             groundlesse
             and
             gracelesse
             opinion
             :
             so
             that
             he
             fighteth
             against
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             against
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             ,
             against
             his
             Church
             ,
             yea
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             if
             the
             act
             of
             
               Election
            
             and
             
               Reprobation
            
             be
             without
             any
             
               respectiue
               foreknowledge
            
             in
             God
             of
             any
             actuall
             good
             or
             euill
             in
             man
             ,
             then
             what
             place
             is
             left
             for
             freewill
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             God
             bee
             just
             in
             punnishing
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             reiected
             them
             ,
             and
             denied
             them
             grace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Of
             freewill
             I
             suppose
             occasion
             will
             be
             giuen
             anon
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             by
             it selfe
             .
             For
             the
             rebellious
             reprobate
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             justly
             
               reiected
            
             for
             his
             sinne
             in
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             so
             
             he
             is
             neuer
             but
             justly
             condemned
             and
             punished
             for
             all
             his
             actuall
             sinnes
             ,
             springing
             from
             that
             cursed
             roote
             .
             Nor
             doth
             his
             reiection
             necessitate
             him
             to
             rebell
             the
             more
             against
             Cod
             ;
             his
             rebellion
             is
             from
             his
             owne
             peruerse
             will.
             Nor
             is
             God
             bound
             to
             giue
             him
             grace
             .
             But
             against
             all
             contentious
             quarrellers
             at
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             shape
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             giue
             a
             better
             answer
             ,
             
               (
               melius
               enim
               non
               invenimus
            
             saith
             St.
             
               August
               .
            
             many
             times
             against
             such
             cauellers
             )
             
               for
               we
               finde
               not
               a
               better
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             vpon
             the
             very
             same
             occasion
             ,
             
               Thou
               wile
               say
               then
               ,
               why
               doth
               he
               yet
               complaine
               ?
               for
               who
               hath
               resisted
               his
               will
               ?
               Nay
               but
               o
               man
               !
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               replyest
               against
               God
               ?
               shall
               the
               thing
               formed
               ,
               say
               to
               him
               that
               formed
               it
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
            
             
             
               me
               thus
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               Potter
               power
               ouer
               the
               clay
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               lumpe
               ,
               to
               make
               one
               vessel
               vnto
               honour
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               dishonour
               ?
               &c.
            
             The
             comparison
             is
             very
             pregnant
             :
             God
             is
             the
             
               Potter
               ,
            
             wee
             the
             
               lumpe
               ,
            
             of
             filthy
             ,
             and
             foule
             
               clay
               ,
            
             cast
             out
             
               as
               the
               clay
               in
               the
               streetes
               ;
            
             yet
             if
             the
             
               Potter
            
             will
             ,
             may
             hee
             not
             take
             some
             of
             the
             
               clay
               ,
            
             and
             
               make
            
             of
             it
             ,
             
               vessels
               of
               honour
               ,
            
             and
             make
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             foule
             and
             filthy
             as
             he
             finds
             it
             )
             
               to
               dishonour
               ?
            
             seeing
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             put
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             to
             baser
             vses
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               makes
               some
               ,
               vessels
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               to
               make
               knowne
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               leauing
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               ,
               sitted
               for
               destruction
               ,
               to
               make
               knowne
               his
               iustice
               and
               power
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             Gods
             election
             be
             an
             act
             of
             meere
             mercy
             ,
             then
             it
             excludes
             all
             respect
             to
             any
             good
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             foresee
             to
             be
             in
             vs
             :
             for
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               There
               is
               at
            
             
             
               this
               present
               a
               remuant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               grace
               :
               And
               if
               by
               grace
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               workes
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               grace
               is
               no
               more
               grace
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               of
               workes
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               no
               more
               grace
               ;
               otherwise
               worke
               is
               no
               more
               worke
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Israel
               hath
               not
               obtained
               that
               which
               he
               seeketh
               for
               ,
               but
               the
               election
               hath
               obtained
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               blinded
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             Saint
             
               Aug.
               Non
               solùm
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               Pradestination
               ,
               the
               Elect
               is
               not
               onely
            
             
             
               not
               hindered
               from
               this
               worke
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               but
               also
               
               is
               furthered
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               glorieth
               he
               may
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Pelagians
            
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Si●●●
               &c.
               
               If
               yee
               will
               not
            
             
             
               haue
               the
               obedience
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               incite
               and
               inflame
               vs
               ,
               to
               freeze
               in
               our
               hearts
               ;
               doe
               not
               preach
               vnto
               vs
               that
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               we
               confesse
               God
               is
               the
               giuer
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               exhort
               vs
               vnto
               .
            
             But
             Saint
             
               Aug.
            
             meetes
             with
             them
             :
             
               Ego
               autem
               nolo
               &c.
               
               I
            
             
             
               will
               not
               exaggerate
               the
               matter
               with
               my
               words
               ,
               but
               I
               rather
               leaue
               it
               to
               them
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               perswaded
               themselues
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               praedestination
               ,
               the
               hearers
               are
               possessed
               rather
               with
               desperation
               ,
               then
               with
               exhortation
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               then
               a
               man
               despaireth
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               learned
               to
               put
               his
               hope
               not
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               God.
               Whereas
               the
               Prophet
               proclameth
               ,
               Cursed
               is
               euery
               one
               ,
               that
               putteth
               his
               hope
               in
               man.
               Miror
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               homines
               infirmitatis
               suae
               se
               malle
               committere
               ,
            
             
             
               quàm
               firmitati
               promissionis
               Dei
               :
               I
               wonder
               ,
               that
               men
               had
               rather
               commit
               themselues
               to
               their
               owne
               infirmity
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               stability
               of
               Gods
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             measure
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             last
             or
             model
             of
             our
             owne
             braine
             .
             Indeede
             mans
             reason
             ,
             when
             it
             stands
             alone
             ,
             seemeth
             very
             selfe-wise
             .
             But
             if
             it
             bee
             compared
             ,
             and
             set
             by
             Gods
             wisdome
             ,
             then
             the
             folly
             of
             it
             is
             by
             and
             by
             discouered
             .
             The
             
               Pontificians
            
             haue
             a
             plausible
             reason
             for
             their
             
               iustification
               by
               workes
               :
            
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             stirre
             vp
             men
             to
             
               good
               workes
               .
            
             The
             
               Vniuersalists
            
             haue
             their
             plausible
             reason
             also
             for
             their
             
               vniuersality
            
             of
             
               grace
               ,
            
             as
             indifferenly
             offered
             to
             all
             men
             alike
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             receiue
             it
             :
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             all
             men
             may
             hereby
             bee
             won
             to
             imbrace
             the
             grace
             offered
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             saued
             .
             But
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             externall
             ordinary
             meanes
             are
             equally
             offered
             to
             all
             .
             For
             many
             thousands
             haue
             not
             the
             meanes
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ,
             in
             an
             equall
             measure
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             doe
             of
             themselues
             worke
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             ordinary
             grace
             ,
             as
             illumination
             ,
             and
             temporary
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             effectual
             sauing
             grace
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             wrought
             simply
             by
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             especiall
             efworke
             
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             and
             by
             the
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             that
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             are
             to
             bee
             diligently
             and
             reuerently
             attended
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             God
             affordeth
             them
             .
             Howsoeuer
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             generalitie
             ,
             
               Gods
               purpose
            
             and
             
               grace
            
             remaines
             firme
             to
             
               all
               the
               seede
            
             onely
             ;
             this
             is
             
               Gods
               wisdome
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             
               Gods
               worde
            
             satisfie
             not
             our
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             but
             crosse
             it
             rather
             ,
             shall
             wee
             presume
             by
             straining
             and
             wresting
             ,
             to
             fit
             it
             to
             our
             owne
             fancy
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             submit
             all
             our
             humaine
             wisdome
             vnto
             it
             ?
             Euen
             Heathen
             
               Cato
               ,
            
             following
             
               Pompeis
            
             part
             against
             
               Caesar
               ,
            
             because
             he
             tooke
             it
             to
             be
             the
             juster
             ,
             and
             seeing
             
               Pompeis
            
             side
             declining
             ,
             and
             
               Pompey
            
             himselfe
             at
             last
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             fielde
             :
             hee
             looked
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             
               In
               rebus
               diuinis
               magnam
               esse
               Caliginem
               ,
            
             that
             in
             diuine
             things
             there
             was
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             mans
             wit
             could
             not
             discouer
             .
             As
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             
               Pelagians
            
             cauill
             ,
             in
             quarrelling
             the
             Scriptures
             about
             the
             imputation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Quid
               si
               ego
               essem
               hebetior
               ,
               nec
               statim
               possem
               has
               rationes
               diluere
               :
               an
               propterea
               minus
               deberem
               diuinae
            
             
             
               Scripturae
               credere
               ?
               Imò
               mullo
               magis
               conuenit
               ,
               vt
               ego
               ruditatem
               meam
               agnoscam
               ,
               quàm
               vt
               falsitatem
               sacris
               literis
               impingam
               .
               What
               if
               my
               dulnesse
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               I
               could
               not
               by
               and
               by
               disproue
               these
               reasons
               :
               must
               I
               therefore
               not
               beleeue
               the
               diuine
               Scripture
               ?
               Nay
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ought
               I
               to
               acknowledge
               mine
               owne
               ignorance
               ,
               then
               to
               impute
               falshood
               to
               Gods
               holy
               word
               .
            
             A
             rare
             humility
             and
             candid
             ingenuitie
             of
             this
             holy
             man
             ,
             captiuating
             all
             his
             carnall
             reason
             to
             Gods
             profound
             wisdome
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             giue
             me
             leaue
             a
             little
             to
             apologise
             in
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             behalfe
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             his
             opinion
             is
             
               impious
               ,
            
             as
             impugning
             the
             glory
             and
             mercy
             of
             God.
             But
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             that
             
               God
               did
               out
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               in
               his
               loue
               ,
               motu
               mero
            
             (
             they
             be
             his
             owne
             wordes
             )
             
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ,
               stretch
               out
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               lying
               in
               their
               blood
               ,
               in
               Adams
               corrupt
               loynes
               ,
               deliuerance
               in
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               the
               Man
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               drew
               them
               out
               that
               tooke
               hold
               of
               mercy
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             so
             that
             you
             see
             ,
             the
             Authour
             doth
             ascribe
             our
             deliuerance
             
             to
             the
             mercy
             and
             meere
             motion
             of
             
               Gods
               loue
               to
               mankinde
               .
            
             Therefore
             this
             his
             opinion
             is
             not
             so
             
               impious
            
             as
             you
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             guilty
             of
             high
             sacriledge
             against
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Indeede
             Sir
             ,
             you
             say
             something
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             acquiting
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             deepely
             accuse
             the
             Authour
             of
             high
             treason
             against
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             True
             it
             is
             indeede
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             incomprehensible
             loue
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             for
             him
             such
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             was
             his
             owne
             and
             onely
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             assume
             our
             base
             nature
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             liue
             and
             dye
             contemtibly
             .
             An
             exceding
             great
             fauour
             of
             God
             towards
             man
             ,
             to
             shape
             ,
             make
             ,
             and
             fit
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             glorious
             robe
             ,
             to
             couer
             our
             nakednesse
             ;
             as
             some
             of
             this
             
               Pelagian
            
             race
             ,
             teachers
             of
             vniuersall
             grace
             ,
             make
             the
             comparison
             .
             All
             this
             is
             well
             thus
             farre
             .
             But
             is
             this
             all
             ?
             If
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             grace
             stinte
             here
             ,
             and
             goe
             no
             further
             ,
             farewell
             deliuerance
             ,
             we
             may
             wallow
             in
             our
             blood
             still
             ,
             we
             may
             weare
             our
             filthy
             nakednesse
             ,
             as
             our
             best
             garment
             still
             .
             In
             vaine
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             in
             vaine
             Christs
             death
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             left
             to
             vs
             to
             receiue
             ,
             and
             accept
             this
             grace
             .
             In
             vaine
             doth
             a
             man
             tell
             a
             blinde
             man
             of
             a
             glorious
             sunne
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             which
             he
             wanteth
             eyes
             to
             see
             :
             or
             a
             maimed
             man
             ,
             without
             hands
             ,
             of
             a
             goodly
             garment
             made
             vp
             for
             him
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             must
             put
             it
             on
             ?
             such
             is
             our
             condition
             by
             nature
             ,
             we
             
               perceiue
               not
               ,
            
             we
             
               receiue
               not
            
             
             
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             concerning
             Christ.
             Tell
             vs
             of
             the
             glorious
             
               sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               risen
            
             who
             hath
             
               healing
               vnder
               his
               wings
               :
            
             we
             are
             blinde
             ,
             we
             apprehend
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             sensible
             of
             our
             spirituall
             
             diseases
             .
             Tell
             vs
             of
             the
             Robe
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             dipped
             and
             dyed
             in
             his
             blood
             :
             wee
             want
             the
             hand
             of
             
             faith
             to
             put
             it
             on
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             cannot
             duely
             prize
             it
             ,
             we
             disesteeme
             it
             ,
             we
             count
             it
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             that
             poore
             coare
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             the
             Souldiers
             cast
             lots
             for
             ;
             yea
             ,
             wee
             hide
             our
             faces
             from
             him
             ,
             hee
             was
             despised
             ,
             and
             wee
             esteemed
             
             him
             not
             ,
             saith
             
               Esay
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             nature
             like
             those
             
               L●odiceans
               ,
            
             we
             
               say
               ,
            
             wee
             are
             
               rich
               ,
            
             and
             
               increased
               in
               goods
               ,
               and
               haue
               neede
               of
               nothing
               :
               and
               know
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               wretched
               ,
               &
            
             
             
               miserable
               ,
               and
               poore
               ,
               and
               blind
               ,
               and
               naked
               .
               Reu
            
             3.
             17.
             
             But
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             the
             
               good
               Physician
               ,
            
             who
             of
             his
             meere
             grace
             and
             fauour
             ,
             prepares
             and
             prouides
             a
             remedie
             for
             our
             dead-sicke
             soules
             :
             so
             he
             alone
             out
             of
             his
             free
             mercy
             must
             apply
             this
             remedy
             ,
             else
             wee
             can
             reape
             no
             more
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             a
             sicke
             Patient
             of
             a
             soueraigne
             Cordiall
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             close
             kept
             in
             the
             Apothecaries
             box
             ,
             whereof
             he
             seeth
             the
             inscription
             and
             title
             onely
             .
             We
             haue
             a
             pregnant
             example
             hereof
             ,
             in
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             fell
             
               among
               theeues
               ,
            
             who
             
               stript
               ,
               wounded
               ,
            
             and
             left
             him
             
               halfe
               dead
               ,
            
             vnable
             to
             helpe
             himselfe
             ;
             
             whom
             the
             
               Priest
            
             and
             
               Leuite
            
             passe
             by
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             without
             remorse
             ;
             but
             a
             
               Samaritan
            
             seeing
             him
             ,
             comes
             to
             him
             ,
             
               takes
               compassion
               on
               him
               ,
               bindes
               vp
               his
               wounds
               ,
               powers
               in
               oyle
               and
               wine
               ,
               lifts
               him
               vp
               on
               his
               Beast
               ,
               and
               prouides
               all
               things
               necessary
            
             
             
               for
               him
               .
            
             The
             case
             is
             ours
             ,
             
               Totum
               geuus
               humanum
               est
               homo
               ille
               ,
               qui
               iacet
               in
               via
               seminivus
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             
               August
               .
               All
               mankinde
               is
               that
               man
               ,
               which
               lyeth
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               halfe
               dead
               ;
               and
               though
               Christ
               the
            
             good
             
               Samaritan
               ,
            
             come
             and
             take
             
               compassion
            
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             bring
             
               oyle
            
             and
             
               wine
            
             to
             heale
             our
             wounds
             ;
             yet
             vnlesse
             his
             compassion
             extend
             it selfe
             to
             apply
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             still
             be
             wallowing
             in
             our
             
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             so
             perish
             .
             Yet
             as
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Sunt
               homines
               iugrati
               gratiae
               ,
               multum
               tribuentes
               inopi
               ,
               sauciaeque
               naturae
               :
               Men
               are
               vngratefull
            
             
             
               to
               grace
               ,
               attributing
               much
               to
               poore
               and
               wounded
               nature
               .
               Verum
               est
               ,
               magnas
               arbitrij
               liberi
               vires
               ,
               homo
               cùm
               conderetur
               accepit
               ,
               sed
               peccando
               amisit
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ;
               Man
               when
               he
               was
               created
               ,
               receaued
               a
               greater
               power
               of
               freewill
               ,
               but
               by
               sinning
               lost
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             doth
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             apply
             to
             the
             man
             fallen
             among
             theeues
             ,
             helped
             and
             healed
             by
             the
             mercifull
             
               Samaritan
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             how
             then
             come
             wee
             to
             bee
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Namely
             by
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             Christ.
             It
             is
             of
             Gods
             free
             fauour
             and
             mercy
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             giuen
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             to
             vs
             :
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             onely
             appointed
             of
             
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             a
             glorious
             garment
             to
             couer
             our
             shame
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               hand
               of
               faith
            
             is
             giuen
             vs
             by
             the
             same
             
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             put
             him
             on
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Gospell
             commanded
             the
             
               best
               robe
            
             to
             be
             fecht
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             put
             vpon
             his
             conuert
             
               prodigall
               sonne
               ;
            
             by
             the
             same
             grace
             our
             eyes
             are
             opened
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             glorious
             sonne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             risen
             in
             our
             horison
             ,
             bringing
             life
             and
             health
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             as
             Christ
             came
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             so
             wee
             must
             come
             vnto
             him
             :
             But
             how
             ?
             by
             the
             same
             grace
             and
             mercy
             that
             he
             came
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             wee
             come
             vnto
             him
             .
             So
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               draw
               him
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             45.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               all
               be
            
             
             
               taught
               of
               God.
               Euery
               man
               therefore
               that
               hath
               board
               ,
               and
               hath
               learned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               commeth
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             And
             ver
             .
             65.
             
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             vpon
             which
             wordes
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Trahi
            
             
             
               a
               Patre
               ad
               Christum
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               a
               man
               to
               be
               drawne
               by
               the
               Father
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               and
               learne
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               then
               to
               receiue
               a
               gift
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               whereby
               he
               beleeueth
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Quando
            
             
             
               Pater
               intus
               anditur
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               the
               Father
               is
               inwardly
               heard
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               men
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               he
               takes
               away
               their
               stony
            
             
             
               heart
               ,
               and
               giues
               them
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               .
               For
               so
               he
               maketh
               the
               sonnes
               of
               promise
               ,
               and
               vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               prepared
               vnto
               glory
               .
               Why
               then
               doth
               he
               not
               teach
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               come
               to
               Christ
               ?
               but
               that
               because
               all
               whom
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               in
               mercy
               he
               teacheth
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
               teacheth
               not
               ,
               in
               iudgment
               he
               teacheth
               not
               :
               because
               he
               sheweth
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
            
             
             
               will
               ,
               he
               hardneth
               ;
               but
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
               bestowing
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
               he
               hardneth
               ,
               recompensing
               that
               which
               is
               due
               .
            
             whereupon
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               H●nc
               est
               quòd
               verbum
               crucis
               pereuntibus
               stulitia
               est
               :
               his
               autem
               qui
               salui
               flunt
               ,
               virtus
               Dei
               est
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
               folishnesse
               :
               but
               to
               them
               which
               are
               saued
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God.
            
             This
             truth
             is
             so
             cleare
             ,
             it
             needes
             no
             further
             testimonie
             .
             So
             that
             to
             ascribe
             part
             of
             our
             saluation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             part
             to
             man
             ,
             is
             artificially
             to
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             
             and
             man
             of
             saluation
             :
             seeing
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             Father
             to
             appoint
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Mediatour
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             but
             also
             effectually
             to
             giue
             him
             to
             all
             his
             elect
             ,
             giuing
             them
             grace
             and
             faith
             whereby
             to
             receiue
             him
             ,
             are
             two
             noble
             inseparable
             branches
             growing
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             roote
             of
             Gods
             free
             mercy
             .
             Neither
             can
             the
             one
             stand
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             take
             away
             this
             latter
             act
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             inabling
             vs
             to
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             appointing
             Christ
             to
             bee
             the
             deliuerer
             ,
             would
             be
             altogether
             frustrate
             ,
             as
             depending
             vpon
             mans
             will
             to
             receiue
             ,
             or
             reiect
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Vniuersalists
            
             falsly
             affirme
             .
             Therefore
             giue
             God
             his
             whole
             glory
             ,
             or
             else
             yee
             rob
             and
             strip
             him
             of
             all
             .
             So
             that
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             dealing
             herein
             ,
             as
             our
             learned
             Master
             
               Hooker
            
             in
             his
             tract
             of
             
               Iustification
               ,
            
             saith
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ.
             
               They
               grant
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               Christ
               alone
               hath
               performed
               the
               worke
               of
               Redemption
               sufficiently
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               application
               of
               this
               inestimable
               treasure
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               effectuall
               to
               their
               saluation
               :
               how
               demurely
               soeuer
               they
               confesse
               ,
               that
               they
               seeke
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               vsing
               humbly
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               apply
               the
               benefit
               of
               holy
               blood
               ;
               they
               teach
               indeede
               so
               many
               things
               pernicious
               in
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               in
               setting
               downe
               the
               meanes
               ,
               whereof
               they
               speake
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               ,
               is
               thereby
               plainely
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               and
               the
               force
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               extinguished
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             The
             very
             like
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             
               Appealer
               .
            
             For
             he
             ,
             with
             his
             
               Arminians
               ,
            
             howsoeuer
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             
               meere
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             prouiding
             such
             an
             all-sufficient
             Sauiour
             to
             redeeme
             mankinde
             ;
             yet
             they
             marre
             all
             in
             their
             applying
             this
             plaister
             of
             mercy
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             doe
             it
             with
             the
             hand
             of
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             the
             
               foresight
            
             whereof
             was
             (
             forsooth
             )
             the
             first
             mouer
             of
             
               Gods
               meere
               mercy
               .
            
             Sure
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             must
             needes
             abate
             no
             small
             part
             from
             
               meere
               mercy
               .
            
             For
             how
             is
             it
             
               meere
               mercy
               ,
            
             if
             any
             good
             in
             vs
             
               foreseene
               ,
            
             first
             caused
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             offer
             a
             Sauiour
             to
             vs
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Now
             see
             ,
             you
             seeme
             to
             touch
             vpon
             the
             
             point
             of
             Freewill
             ,
             which
             my
             Authour
             treateth
             of
             in
             the
             next
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             and
             10.
             following
             in
             order
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             beene
             discussed
             .
             And
             to
             my
             simple
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             writes
             of
             it
             is
             very
             Catholicke
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wherein
             he
             ascribeth
             ,
             the
             receiuing
             of
             grace
             offered
             ,
             not
             simply
             to
             Freewill
             ,
             but
             primarily
             to
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             preparing
             and
             stirring
             vp
             the
             will
             vnto
             it
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             to
             heare
             your
             opinion
             of
             this
             point
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             handled
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             good
             will.
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             by
             the
             Authours
             owne
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             accounted
             ,
             a
             
               Question
               of
               perplexed
               obscurity
               ,
            
             I
             purpose
             not
             to
             tread
             the
             whole
             maze
             ,
             wherein
             the
             versatilous
             wit
             of
             man
             hath
             made
             infinite
             windings
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             very
             briefe
             ,
             omitting
             his
             various
             and
             copious
             allegations
             of
             Authours
             opinions
             .
             So
             that
             passing
             by
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             empty
             :
             the
             ninth
             also
             ,
             as
             full
             of
             quotations
             ;
             I
             will
             touch
             onely
             one
             or
             two
             passages
             in
             his
             tenth
             Chapter
             :
             In
             the
             second
             page
             whereof
             ,
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             and
             through
             his
             fall
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             lost
             
               nature
            
             but
             
               grace
               ;
            
             this
             seemes
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
            
             in
             his
             
               innocency
               ,
            
             had
             
               grace
               .
            
             For
             else
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             said
             to
             loose
             ,
             what
             he
             neuer
             had
             .
             But
             what
             grace
             ?
             The
             
               grace
            
             that
             comes
             by
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             grace
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             
               that
               ,
            
             he
             had
             not
             ;
             for
             
             before
             his
             fall
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             Christ
             ;
             as
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ;
             yet
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Adam
               ,
               non
               habuit
               gratiam
               ?
               imo
               habuit
               magnam
               ,
               sed
               disparem
               .
            
             Had
             not
             
               Adam
            
             grace
             ?
             yes
             ,
             great
             grace
             ,
             but
             farre
             vnlike
             that
             which
             commeth
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             He
             might
             be
             saide
             rather
             to
             haue
             naturall
             graces
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             endowments
             of
             an
             absolute
             and
             compleat
             naturall
             man
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             ;
             then
             simply
             that
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             calleth
             
               grace
               ;
            
             for
             
               grace
               came
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             But
             this
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             principall
             things
             I
             note
             ,
             is
             first
             his
             allegation
             of
             the
             
               Councell
            
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             touching
             
               freewill
               :
            
             the
             second
             ,
             his
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             seconded
             with
             his
             owne
             
               d●fini●iue
               sentence
               ,
               
               tanquam
               in
               Cathedra
               .
            
             So
             that
             howsoeuer
             he
             seeme
             to
             hold
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             whole
             concatenation
             of
             his
             other
             Doctrines
             with
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             of
             
               falling
               from
               grace
               totall
            
             or
             
               finall
               ,
               praedestination
            
             vpon
             a
             
               Preuision
            
             of
             mans
             
               willingnesse
            
             to
             
               receiue
               grace
               vniuersally
               offered
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             )
             doth
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             holds
             ,
             the
             very
             
               freewill
            
             of
             the
             
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             &
             not
             only
             that
             of
             the
             
               Pontificians
               .
            
             For
             all
             these
             Heresies
             are
             so
             combined
             together
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             members
             compact
             in
             one
             in●●re
             body
             ,
             or
             as
             so
             many
             wheeles
             in
             a
             rack
             ,
             each
             receiuing
             motion
             from
             other
             .
             But
             for
             breuitie
             ,
             because
             he
             makes
             no
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             and
             his
             owne
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Tenent
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             Church
             :
             therefore
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             touch
             vpon
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Trent
            
             onely
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             if
             that
             proue
             sound
             ,
             well
             and
             good
             .
             For
             then
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             ,
             holding
             therein
             with
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             will
             proue
             to
             be
             beholden
             to
             the
             
               Appealer
               :
            
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             for
             shuffling
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             pack
             of
             
               Trents
               freewill
               .
            
          
           
             I
             take
             his
             words
             ,
             pag.
             98.
             quoted
             out
             of
             his
             former
             booke
             of
             the
             
               Gagge
               ,
            
             for
             which
             he
             is
             taxed
             :
             
               Our
               conclusion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             Popish
             
               Gagger
               )
               and
               yours
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               :
               wee
               cannot
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               freedome
               of
               will
               in
               man
               :
               whose
               doth
               so
               ,
               is
               no
               Catholicke
               .
               I
               adde
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               Protestant
               .
            
             These
             bee
             his
             words
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             controuersie
             about
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             is
             it
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             relation
             vnto
             it
             ?
             Else
             ,
             what
             needes
             all
             the
             stirre
             about
             it
             ?
             For
             that
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             therein
             lyes
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
             For
             all
             confelle
             ,
             as
             well
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             as
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               naturall
               man
            
             hath
             some
             
               reliqu●e●
            
             left
             of
             
               Adams
            
             naturall
             freewill
             ,
             we
             yeeld
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             altogether
             extinct
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             his
             other
             faculties
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             But
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             denyeth
             ,
             that
             by
             nature
             we
             haue
             any
             
               freewill
            
             dispositiue
             to
             
               grace
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             the
             marke
             ,
             which
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             the
             standard
             rule
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Church
             ,
             shoote
             at
             ,
             namely
             to
             aduance
             mans
             
               naturall
               freewill
            
             vnto
             
               grace
               :
            
             onely
             confessing
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             weakened
             
             &
             maimed
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             that
             it
             needeth
             some
             diuine
             
               helpe
            
             to
             enable
             it
             the
             better
             to
             
               receiue
               grace
               .
            
             As
             St.
             
               Augustine
            
             noteth
             of
             some
             more
             refined
             
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             who
             
             though
             they
             will
             not
             confesse
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             Praedestinate
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             grace
             are
             made
             obedient
             ,
             and
             permanent
             ,
             yet
             they
             confesse
             a
             kinde
             of
             preuenting
             grace
             .
             But
             how
             ?
             
               Ideo
               vtique
               &c.
            
             No
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             least
             grace
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             giuen
             
               gratis
               ,
            
             as
             the
             truth
             speaketh
             ,
             but
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             merits
             of
             mans
             precedent
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pelagian
            
             error
             gainsayeth
             ,
             against
             .
             This
             being
             also
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             howsoeuer
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             iumpe
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             the
             
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               :
            
             yet
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             )
             hee
             must
             goe
             alone
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             consent
             or
             countenance
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             will
             giue
             him
             in
             this
             his
             confederation
             .
             For
             all
             orthodox
             ,
             &
             true
             Protestants
             deny
             &
             disclaime
             any
             
               freewill
            
             at
             all
             in
             a
             
               naturall
               ,
            
             or
             
               vnregenerate
            
             man
             ,
             vnto
             
               grace
               ;
            
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             sauing
             grace
             of
             Christ.
             Naturall
             men
             haue
             it
             not
             ,
             no
             nor
             
               Adam
            
             in
             his
             
               purest
               naturalls
               ,
            
             euer
             had
             such
             a
             
               freewill
               .
            
             For
             the
             will
             must
             follow
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             
               affect
            
             good
             ,
             vnlesse
             first
             the
             vnderstanding
             
               apprehend
            
             it
             .
             For
             
               Ignoti
               nulla
               cupido
               .
            
             That
             which
             a
             man
             
               knowes
            
             not
             ,
             he
             
               desires
            
             not
             .
             That
             the
             eye
             seeth
             not
             ,
             the
             heart
             sueth
             not
             after
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Aquinas
            
             saith
             well
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Those
               things
               ,
               which
               pertaine
               to
               faith
               ,
               doe
               exceed
            
             
             
               humaine
               reason
               .
               And
               ,
               Man
               ,
               by
               assenting
               to
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               eleuated
               aboue
               his
               nature
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             *
             
               Hoc
               est
               ex
               institutitione
               diuinae
               prouidentiae
               &c.
               This
               is
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               that
               nothing
               should
               worke
               beyond
               its
               proper
               vertue
               .
               But
               eternall
               life
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               a
               certaine
               good
               ,
               exceeding
               the
               proportion
               of
               created
               nature
               ,
               because
               it
               also
               transcendeth
               the
               knowledge
               and
               desires
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             hee
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             not
             euen
             
               Adam
            
             could
             attaine
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             without
             a
             
               supernaturall
               grace
               .
            
             What
             needes
             then
             all
             that
             adoe
             about
             the
             
               quantity
               and
               measure
               of
               naturall
               freewill
            
             remaining
             ●n
             man
             ,
             when
             it
             wants
             the
             qual●●y
             and
             property
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             it
             any
             way
             towards
             grace
             ?
             There
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             
             as
             naturall
             men
             ,
             a
             naturall
             freewill
             still
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             more
             lost
             ,
             then
             other
             naturall
             faculties
             ,
             the
             poore
             reliques
             of
             
               Adams
            
             perfections
             :
             but
             this
             will
             is
             but
             naturall
             ,
             it
             reacheth
             no
             higher
             ,
             then
             to
             naturall
             obiects
             .
             So
             that
             while
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             so
             much
             adoring
             her
             Goddes
             
               Freewill
               ,
            
             yet
             withall
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledege
             a
             debility
             and
             lamnesse
             in
             it
             :
             they
             would
             faine
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             in
             our
             nature
             some
             
               antique
               venerable
               reliques
               of
               freewill
               ,
            
             disposing
             vnto
             grace
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             whole
             chapter
             of
             
               Preparation
               vnto
               grace
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             touch
             vpon
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             as
             being
             the
             ground
             (
             sandy
             though
             it
             be
             )
             of
             their
             preparatory
             workes
             vnto
             faith
             and
             iustification
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             all
             their
             
               meritorious
               workes
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             are
             they
             so
             eager
             to
             maintaine
             and
             
               treasure
            
             vp
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             
               Reliques
            
             of
             
               Adams
               freewill
               ;
            
             least
             all
             should
             be
             attributed
             to
             
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             nothing
             to
             
               Nature
               ,
            
             and
             then
             farewell
             all
             
               Merit
               ,
            
             either
             of
             
               congruity
               ,
            
             by
             
               preparation
            
             to
             
               grace
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               condignity
            
             to
             
               glory
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             they
             anathe●ze
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             
               Freewill
               is
               altogether
               lost
               .
            
             Wherein
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             say
             so
             ,
             meane
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
               vnregenerate
            
             hath
             no
             
               freewill
            
             vnto
             
               grace
               ,
            
             then
             they
             cunningly
             equiuocate
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             plaine
             ,
             all
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             driueth
             at
             ,
             is
             to
             aduance
             mans
             naturall
             freewill
             vnto
             grace
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             Therefore
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             
               remaines
            
             of
             
               freewill
            
             in
             man
             ,
             though
             much
             lessened
             ,
             and
             sore
             bruised
             with
             
               Adams
            
             fall
             ,
             yet
             neede
             but
             a
             kinde
             of
             stirring
             vp
             ,
             and
             awakning
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             oriogging
             on
             the
             elbow
             ,
             or
             helping
             vp
             being
             downe
             .
             So
             that
             it
             shares
             stakes
             with
             their
             first
             grace
             ,
             as
             they
             tearme
             it
             ,
             though
             in
             hypocrisy
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             giue
             most
             to
             God.
             Therefore
             if
             this
             bee
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             sticks
             not
             to
             approue
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             I
             will
             bee
             bold
             to
             say
             as
             Saint
             
               Ierome
            
             did
             to
             the
             
               Pelagians
               *
               It
               is
               the
               Churches
               victory
               ,
               that
               you
               vtter
               your
            
             
             
               mindes
               plainely
               ;
               Sententias
               vestras
               prodidisse
               ,
               superasse
               est
               :
               to
               discouer
               your
               opinions
               ,
               is
               to
               discomfit
               them
               .
            
             And
             for
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             prouided
             a
             Mediator
             for
             all
             such
             ,
             whom
             he
             
             
               foresaw
            
             would
             receiue
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             
               freedome
               of
               their
               will
               ,
            
             were
             a
             meere
             absurdity
             ,
             if
             man
             haue
             not
             an
             absolute
             freedome
             to
             grace
             .
             And
             by
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             approbation
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             he
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             man
             in
             his
             
               Naturalls
            
             hath
             at
             least
             some
             
               free-will
            
             to
             
               grace
               .
            
             Which
             will
             agree
             well
             with
             that
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             touching
             
               Gods
               foresight
            
             of
             those
             would
             lay
             hold
             on
             
               grace
               ;
            
             otherwise
             it
             implies
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             no
             
               freewill
            
             in
             a
             naturall
             man
             towards
             
               grace
               :
            
             then
             what
             willingnesse
             did
             
               God
               foresee
            
             in
             men
             to
             
               receiue
            
             his
             
               Son
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             that
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             did
             purpose
             wholly
             to
             worke
             in
             them
             ?
             Although
             not
             Gods
             owne
             worke
             ,
             which
             hee
             purposed
             to
             worke
             in
             man
             ,
             by
             giuing
             him
             
               faith
            
             &
             
               grace
               ,
            
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             foreseene
             ,
             moued
             him
             to
             
               elect
            
             and
             
               praedestinate
            
             to
             
               saluation
               ;
            
             for
             then
             the
             meanes
             should
             in
             Gods
             first
             
               intention
            
             to
             saue
             mankinde
             ,
             haue
             taken
             place
             of
             the
             
               end
            
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             priority
             of
             order
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             in
             
               intention
               ,
            
             though
             
               last
            
             in
             
               execution
               ;
            
             yea
             ,
             haue
             taken
             place
             also
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             free
             loue
             ,
             the
             prime
             
               motion
               ,
            
             and
             sole
             absolute
             
               cause
               ,
            
             that
             moued
             him
             to
             make
             his
             
               election
            
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             would
             ,
             not
             who
             would
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             and
             who
             so
             take
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             deales
             coldly
             ,
             and
             comes
             farre
             short
             in
             giuing
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             the
             due
             praise
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             mans
             saluation
             .
             So
             that
             while
             they
             aduance
             mans
             
               will
               ,
            
             too
             high
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             depresse
             
               Gods
               grace
               ,
            
             they
             so
             part
             the
             stakes
             ,
             that
             they
             giue
             the
             
               right
               hand
            
             rather
             to
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             then
             to
             
               grace
               .
            
             For
             what
             saith
             the
             Councell
             ?
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               &c.
               If
               any
            
             
             
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               mans
               freewill
               ,
               moued
               and
               stirred
               vp
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               cooperate
               nothing
               ,
               by
               assenting
               to
               God
               stirring
               vp
               ,
               and
               calling
               ,
               wherby
               it
               may
               dispose
               and
               prepare
               it selfe
               to
               obtaine
               the
               grace
               of
               iustification
               &c.
               
               Let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
               In
               this
               very
               Cannon
               is
               inuolued
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               mysterie
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             For
             note
             here
             
               Romes
               Legierdemam
            
             in
             
               iuggling
            
             with
             
               Gods
               grace
               .
            
             She
             ascribes
             to
             God
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             a
             worke
             of
             mouing
             and
             stirring
             vp
             the
             will.
             2.
             
             Touching
             the
             obiect
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             this
             worke
             ,
             that
             the
             will
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             
               cooperation
            
             of
             a
             
             
               free
               &
               selfe
               assenting
               ,
            
             dispose
             &
             
               prepare
               it selfe
            
             to
             
               obtayne
            
             the
             
               grace
               of
               iustification
               .
            
             Examine
             we
             the
             words
             a
             little
             .
             Note
             what
             a
             slight
             and
             slender
             worke
             they
             here
             attribute
             to
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             moving
             and
             stirring
             vp
             ,
             iust
             like
             the
             confederate
             
               Arminians
               lenis
               suasio
               ,
            
             some
             gentle
             motion
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             will
             were
             but
             a
             little
             dull
             and
             lazy
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             spurred
             ,
             or
             sleepie
             and
             drowsie
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             awakened
             ,
             as
             
               Elias
            
             bad
             
               Baals
               Prophets
               to
               cry
               alowd
               ,
            
             to
             awake
             their
             
               sleepie
               God.
            
             Yet
             this
             
               moving
            
             and
             
               shirring
            
             vp
             ,
             their
             Schoole-men
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               Andrew
               Vega
               ,
            
             and
             
               Dominick
               Soto
               ,
            
             two
             grand
             
               sticklers
            
             in
             that
             
               Councel
               ,
            
             &
             who
             being
             the
             two
             
               standard
               bearers
            
             of
             two
             strong
             different
             
               factions
            
             in
             that
             
               Councel
               ,
            
             the
             one
             of
             the
             
               Dominicians
               ,
            
             the
             other
             
             of
             the
             
               Franciscans
               ,
            
             bore
             a
             great
             swinge
             ,
             and
             sway
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             written
             large
             
               Commentaries
            
             vpon
             that
             sixt
             ,
             the
             mayne
             and
             masterpiece
             -
             
               Session
            
             of
             that
             
               Councel
               ;
            
             as
             also
             
               Catharinus
               ,
            
             of
             that
             Councell
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Bellarmine
            
             &
             others
             of
             that
             crew
             :
             they
             expresse
             this
             
               Motion
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             &
             
               stirring
               vp
            
             of
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             the
             *
             
               first
               grace
               ;
            
             a
             grace
             which
             the
             subtile
             
               Schoolemen
            
             haue
             deuised
             ,
             distinct
             from
             their
             second
             grace
             .
             Which
             
               Schoole-diuinity
            
             and
             subtile
             
               Sophistry
               ,
            
             is
             the
             yery
             ground
             worke
             of
             all
             the
             maine
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             ,
             contained
             and
             most
             cunningly
             contriued
             in
             that
             sixth
             
               session
               ,
            
             concerning
             
               Iustification
               .
            
             Well
             .
             But
             what
             may
             this
             first
             grace
             be
             ?
             Truely
             no
             other
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             such
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             attaine
             to
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             
               salvation
               ,
            
             yet
             such
             a
             
               grace
            
             they
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             by
             
               moving
               and
               stirring
            
             vp
             ,
             the
             
               will
               cooperates
            
             to
             giue
             
               assent
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               dispose
            
             and
             
               prepare
               it selfe
               to
               receiue
               iustification
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               an
               infusion
               of
               inherent
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Second
               grace
               ;
            
             and
             so
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             by
             giving
             free
             
               assent
            
             by
             
               disposing
            
             and
             
               preparing
            
             it selfe
             ,
             doth
             
               merit
            
             of
             
               Congruity
            
             the
             
               second
               grace
               ;
            
             although
             the
             
               Councel
            
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             
               grace
            
             is
             given
             
               freely
            
             without
             any
             precedent
             
               merit
            
             
             in
             man.
             By
             which
             one
             devise
             of
             a
             poore
             (
             I
             wot
             not
             what
             )
             
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             not
             at
             all
             (
             by
             their
             owne
             
             confession
             )
             iustified
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             scarce
             proue
             worth
             
               God
               haue
               mercy
               :
            
             they
             would
             elude
             and
             evacuate
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             so
             much
             advance
             and
             magnifie
             the
             worke
             of
             
               Gods
               free
               and
               effectuall
               grace
               ,
            
             in
             our
             first
             
               conversion
            
             and
             
               iustification
               ;
            
             as
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
             
               Being
               iustified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               through
               the
               Redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             For
             they
             
               turne
               the
               cat
               in
               the
               pan
               ;
            
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             deny
             the
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             pregnant
             and
             plentifull
             in
             setting
             out
             the
             
               free
            
             and
             vndeserved
             
               grace
            
             of
             
               God
            
             in
             mans
             
               salvation
               ,
            
             but
             are
             forced
             at
             least
             in
             words
             to
             confesse
             it
             :
             therefore
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             shift
             ,
             but
             to
             restraine
             this
             
               free
               gift
            
             of
             
               Gods
               effectuall
               sauing
               grace
               ,
            
             to
             that
             onely
             which
             they
             call
             their
             first
             grace
             ,
             though
             no
             
               iustifiying
               grace
            
             at
             all
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             in
             the
             forementioned
             place
             ,
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               free
               gift
            
             of
             
               saving
               grace
               ,
            
             whereby
             wee
             are
             indeed
             actually
             
               iustified
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               Trent
               Councell
            
             saith
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             that
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             
               iustified
               ,
            
             which
             they
             call
             their
             
               second
               grace
               ,
            
             is
             
               freely
               given
               .
            
             No
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             whose
             
               cooperating
               assent
            
             with
             their
             
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             produceth
             a
             
               merit
               of
               Congruitie
               ,
            
             to
             procure
             ,
             that
             their
             
               iustification
            
             may
             not
             be
             
               freely
               given
               ,
            
             but
             
               merited
               of
               Congruity
               .
            
             For
             whereas
             they
             say
             (
             chap.
             8.
             )
             
             that
             
               a
               man
               is
               said
               therefore
               to
               be
               iustified
               freely
               ,
               because
               none
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               goe
               before
               iustification
               ,
               whither
            
             faith
             
               or
            
             workes
             ,
             
               doe
               merit
               the
               grace
               it selfe
               of
               Iustification
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               workes
               ;
               otherwise
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               grace
               ,
               is
               now
               no
               more
               grace
               ;
            
             as
             the
             Councell
             hypocritically
             alleadgeth
             :
             yet
             wee
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Councell
            
             meaneth
             no
             other
             here
             ,
             but
             to
             exclude
             
               merit
               of
               condignity
            
             from
             going
             before
             her
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             but
             not
             the
             
               merit
               of
               congruity
               .
            
             And
             thus
             by
             her
             cunning
             equivocation
             ,
             she
             both
             keepeth
             good
             quarter
             with
             her
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             satisfieth
             the
             contrary
             opinions
             of
             
               Vega
            
             and
             
               Soto
               ,
            
             about
             the
             merit
             of
             Congruity
             in
             justification
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             see
             in
             the
             
               History
            
             of
             the
             
               Trent
               Councell
               .
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             thus
             also
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             quits
             
               scores
            
             with
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             which
             exclude
             all
             
               merit
            
             of
             man
             from
             
               iustification
               ;
            
             
             and
             all
             by
             her
             futile
             
               distinction
            
             of
             a
             
               first
            
             and
             
               second
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             subtile
             
               equivocation
            
             of
             
               Merit
               ,
            
             of
             
               congruity
            
             and
             
               condignity
               .
            
             This
             is
             
               Romes
            
             sophistry
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Mystery
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ;
             by
             their
             
               wills
               assenting
            
             vpon
             
               Gods
               moving
            
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             meane
             an
             
               assent
            
             of
             
               beleife
            
             of
             the
             
               truth
               revealed
            
             in
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             namely
             a
             
               generall
            
             &
             
               historicall
               faith
               :
            
             as
             
               Sess.
               6.
               chap.
            
             6.
             
             And
             as
             *
             
               Soto
            
             plainly
             commenteth
             vpon
             
             it
             ;
             so
             
               And.
               Vega
            
             also
             .
             For
             by
             the
             way
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             whole
             
               Session
               ,
            
             there
             is
             not
             once
             the
             least
             mention
             made
             of
             
               credere
               in
               Deum
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               Act
            
             of
             
               true
               iustifiyng
               faith
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             no
             maruaile
             ,
             if
             the
             Councel
             be
             not
             ashamed
             to
             confesse
             ,
             in
             the
             front
             and
             title
             of
             the
             15
             chap.
             and
             so
             in
             the
             chapter
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             
               by
            
             *
             
               euery
               mortall
               sin
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               iustification
               is
               lost
               ,
               but
               not
               faith
               .
            
             So
             that
             their
             
               Romane
               Catholicke
               faith
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             their
             
               grace
            
             of
             
               iustification
            
             another
             .
             Now
             summe
             vp
             all
             this
             together
             ,
             concerning
             this
             worke
             of
             God
             vpon
             mans
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               totall
            
             is
             .
             That
             God
             doth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             
               moue
            
             and
             
               stirre
               ,
            
             and
             
               call
               vpon
            
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             not
             by
             that
             
               inward
            
             and
             
               effectuall
               calling
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
            
             but
             by
             an
             
               outward
               ,
               ordinary
               ,
               common
               calling
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               Monitor
            
             to
             the
             
               will.
            
             Nor
             is
             God
             here
             said
             ,
             by
             this
             grace
             ,
             to
             giue
             faith
             ,
             but
             to
             stirre
             the
             will
             to
             an
             
               historicall
               assent
               of
               faith
               ;
               generally
               beleeuing
               the
               things
               reuealed
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               by
               their
               wills
               cooperation
               with
               their
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             more
             any
             
               sauing
               grace
               ,
            
             then
             their
             
               faith
            
             occasioned
             by
             it
             ,
             any
             
               iustifying
               faith
               .
            
             Thus
             wee
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             by
             her
             crafty
             mincing
             ,
             and
             malicious
             mangling
             of
             the
             
               grace
               of
               God
            
             in
             mans
             
               free
               iustification
               ,
            
             how
             by
             robbing
             from
             the
             worke
             of
             
               Gods
               grace
               ,
            
             to
             ●●rich
             their
             
               Freewills
               co-worke
               :
            
             she
             vtterly
             frustrateth
             
               Gods
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             euacuateth
             his
             glory
             ,
             making
             a
             meere
             mocke
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             For
             doe
             but
             
               weigh
            
             these
             two
             together
             in
             the
             
               scales
            
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Gods
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             
               Mans
               freewill
               ,
            
             and
             the
             difference
             according
             to
             
               Romes
            
             vniust
             estimate
             ,
             will
             easily
             
             appeare
             .
             
               Grace
            
             onely
             
               stirreth
            
             and
             
               moueth
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             the
             
               will
            
             is
             
               actiue
               ,
            
             and
             by
             its
             
               cooperation
               assenteth
               :
               grace
               ,
            
             only
             calleth
             ,
             after
             a
             common
             and
             ordinary
             maner
             ,
             iust
             like
             the
             
               vniuersall
               grace
               ;
            
             but
             the
             
               will
               disposeth
            
             and
             
               prepareth
               it selfe
               ;
               grace
               ,
            
             is
             
               freely
               giuen
               ,
            
             onely
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             by
             preuenting
             the
             will
             in
             
               stirring
            
             and
             
               mouing
               ,
            
             but
             not
             in
             
               iustifying
               the
               sinner
               :
            
             but
             the
             
               wills
               selfe-disposition
            
             and
             
               preparation
            
             to
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             is
             a
             
               merit
            
             of
             
               congruity
               ,
            
             meriting
             the
             
               second
               grace
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             a
             farre
             greater
             
               grace
            
             (
             I
             wis
             )
             then
             the
             
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             the
             onely
             
               grace
               freely
               giuen
               of
               God.
            
             So
             that
             
               Romes
               merit
            
             of
             
               congruity
               ,
            
             arising
             from
             her
             well
             
               disposed
               freewill
               ,
            
             is
             of
             more
             value
             and
             vertue
             ,
             then
             Gods
             free
             
               mercy
               ;
            
             for
             this
             ,
             giueth
             onely
             the
             
               first
               grace
               freely
               ,
            
             a
             sorry
             and
             slender
             grace
             :
             but
             that
             ,
             meriteth
             a
             farre
             greater
             grace
             ,
             euen
             of
             
               iustification
            
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             euery
             man
             may
             easily
             judge
             of
             
               Romes
            
             egregious
             hypocrifie
             ,
             insolent
             sacriledge
             ,
             and
             false-fingering
             ,
             who
             while
             shee
             would
             seeme
             to
             giue
             the
             preeminence
             to
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             onely
             by
             colouring
             it
             ouer
             with
             the
             title
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             of
             
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             
               preuenting
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             she
             aduanceth
             her
             owne
             
               freewill
            
             aboue
             the
             skies
             ,
             yea
             aboue
             
               grace
               ,
            
             aboue
             God
             and
             all
             .
             Fulfilling
             that
             ,
             which
             
               Bernard
            
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               high
               impiety
               ,
               to
               attribute
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               lesse
               ,
               and
               to
               our selues
               that
               which
               is
               more
               excellent
               .
            
             
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             should
             neuer
             so
             much
             seeme
             to
             ascribe
             the
             praise
             of
             
               Sampsons
               Acts
            
             against
             the
             
               Philistims
               ,
            
             to
             
               Dalilah
               ,
            
             because
             she
             
               awakened
               ,
            
             and
             
               stirred
            
             him
             vp
             ;
             will
             any
             beleeue
             him
             ?
             It
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             .
             The
             case
             here
             is
             alike
             betweene
             
               grace
            
             and
             
               freewill
               .
               Freewill
            
             is
             a
             
               sleepe
               ,
            
             bound
             
               hand
            
             &
             
               foote
            
             in
             the
             
               cordes
            
             of
             
               sinne
               :
            
             but
             
               grace
            
             comes
             ,
             and
             
               awakenes
            
             it
             ,
             bids
             it
             arise
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             
               will
            
             begins
             
             Sampson-like
             to
             rowse
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             shake
             of
             the
             bands
             ,
             to
             
               prepare
            
             and
             
               dispose
               it selfe
            
             to
             the
             atchieument
             of
             some
             great
             worke
             .
             Whither
             then
             deserueth
             greater
             praise
             ,
             
               grace
            
             awakening
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               freewill
            
             so
             brauely
             acting
             ?
             Though
             I
             confesse
             my
             
               shallow
            
             wits
             would
             neuer
             haue
             beene
             able
             to
             haue
             
               sounded
            
             the
             
               depth
            
             of
             this
             
               profound
               mystery
               ,
            
             to
             haue
             discerned
             
             a
             cleare
             difference
             betweene
             their
             
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             giuen
             of
             gratuity
             ,
             and
             their
             
               freewills
               merit
               of
               congruity
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             haue
             
               told
               vs
               plainly
            
             without
             
               equinocating
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               second
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             they
             obtaine
             by
             their
             
               merit
               of
               congruity
               ,
            
             is
             of
             farre
             greater
             value
             ,
             then
             the
             first
             grace
             ,
             though
             bestowed
             of
             free
             gratuity
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             feare
             ,
             I
             haue
             exceeded
             the
             bounds
             of
             my
             promise
             ,
             and
             purpose
             for
             breuity
             .
             But
             pardon
             mee
             .
             I
             haue
             ben
             in
             the
             
               perplexed
            
             Labyrinth
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               .
            
             Now
             by
             that
             we
             haue
             said
             ,
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             reason
             any
             mā
             (
             at
             leastwise
             so
             mighty
             lie
             
               protesting
            
             and
             professing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             no
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             doth
             )
             hath
             ,
             so
             much
             to
             countenance
             ,
             yea
             to
             
               plead
            
             for
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Trent
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               freewill
            
             (
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             no
             
               Lawyer
            
             would
             doe
             ,
             in
             a
             
               case
            
             so
             
               corrupt
               ,
            
             not
             for
             the
             best
             
               fee
               ;
            
             though
             I
             know
             not
             what
             
               fee
            
             or
             
               feeling
            
             Maister
             
               Mountagu
            
             hath
             ,
             for
             playing
             
               Romes
               Proctor
               ,
            
             except
             it
             be
             his
             
               blind
               affection
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               pale
               faced
            
             hope
             )
             sith
             therein
             
               Rome
            
             hath
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             her
             
               Babylonish
            
             fabrick
             of
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             her
             meretricious
             
               merits
               .
            
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             such
             men
             can
             be
             excused
             from
             high
             impiety
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             euen
             joyning
             
               hands
            
             of
             
               fellowship
            
             with
             that
             most
             impious
             and
             blasphemous
             confederacy
             against
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             and
             truth
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Good
             words
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             .
             A
             man
             might
             speake
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             as
             you
             doe
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             vndertake
             that
             quarrell
             now
             .
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             will
             show
             the
             true
             difference
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trents
            
             Doctrine
             of
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             you
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             is
             there
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             of
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             which
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             makes
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             for
             my
             words
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             truth
             and
             sobernesse
             .
             For
             our
             
               Protestant
            
             Doctrine
             of
             
               free-will
               ,
            
             to
             be
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ;
            
             God
             forbid
             
             it
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             :
             for
             
               Romes
            
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             all
             one
             with
             ours
             ,
             
               Rome
            
             forbids
             ,
             denyes
             ,
             and
             accurseth
             .
             Nor
             doe
             I
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             will
             escape
             the
             
               Popes
            
             direfull
             excommunication
             ,
             
             for
             daring
             so
             to
             comment
             vpon
             the
             
               Trent
            
             Councell
             ,
             expressly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             without
             speciall
             authority
             .
             But
             I
             know
             not
             what
             speciall
             authority
             hee
             may
             haue
             from
             the
             
               Pope
            
             to
             doe
             this
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
            
             haue
             any
             other
             patronage
             ,
             then
             colourable
             pretence
             ,
             and
             sophisticall
             showes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             best
             arguments
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             for
             
               Trents
            
             Doctrine
             ;
             whereas
             the
             allegations
             against
             it
             feare
             no
             colours
             ,
             sith
             armed
             with
             truth
             it selfe
             .
             But
             to
             satisfie
             your
             desire
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             weake
             capacitie
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             vnwilling
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             noted
             before
             ;
             mans
             will
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             hath
             such
             a
             vast
             
               disproportion
            
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             no
             
               disposition
            
             at
             all
             vnto
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             mystery
             hid
             from
             
               Nature
               ,
            
             a
             
               Transcendent
            
             far
             aboue
             the
             capacity
             of
             
               Natures
            
             reach
             .
             To
             this
             
               grace
               ,
               nature
            
             is
             not
             
               bleareeyd
               ,
            
             but
             
               blinde
               :
            
             not
             a
             
               sleepe
               ,
            
             but
             
               dead
               :
            
             not
             
               lame
               ,
            
             but
             a
             
               senslesse
               stocke
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             slender
             mouing
             or
             stirring
             vp
             of
             (
             I
             wot
             not
             what
             )
             first
             grace
             ,
             (
             I
             wot
             well
             ,
             no
             grace
             )
             is
             requisite
             to
             set
             the
             
               will
            
             a
             
               foote
               ,
            
             to
             the
             setling
             of
             it
             in
             the
             
               state
            
             of
             
               grace
               :
            
             of
             that
             
               grace
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             true
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             to
             which
             
               Romes
               first
               grace
            
             hath
             no
             more
             proportion
             ,
             then
             her
             
               free-will
            
             in
             her
             pur●st
             
               naturalls
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             
               grace
               ,
            
             whereof
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             ,
             and
             the
             worke
             of
             it
             in
             mans
             conuersion
             ,
             is
             no
             such
             grace
             ,
             as
             
               Romes
               first
               grace
               ;
            
             for
             that
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             
               true
               ,
            
             and
             
               effectuall
               ,
               sauing
               ,
               iustifying
               ,
            
             and
             
               sanctifying
               grace
            
             of
             
               God
               :
            
             the
             first
             act
             and
             worke
             whereof
             in
             the
             soules
             conuersion
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             
               faint
            
             and
             
               impotent
               mouing
            
             and
             
               stirring
               ,
            
             or
             
               awakening
            
             of
             the
             
               sleepy
               will
               ,
            
             which
             then
             begins
             to
             
               dispose
            
             it selfe
             to
             grace
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             
               powerfull
            
             and
             
               effectuall
            
             worke
             vpon
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             and
             the
             whole
             
               soule
               ,
            
             with
             euery
             faculty
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             to
             the
             
               disposing
               vnto
               ,
            
             but
             to
             the
             present
             
               possessing
            
             of
             the
             
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             and
             
               true
               iustification
               ,
            
             apprehended
             by
             
             
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             the
             
               free
               gift
            
             of
             this
             
               grace
               .
            
             Besides
             this
             effectuall
             
               grace
            
             of
             God
             for
             mans
             conuersion
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             knows
             none
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Scripture
             acquainted
             with
             such
             
               ieiune
            
             and
             
               faint
            
             termes
             ,
             as
             
               Rome
            
             vseth
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             worke
             of
             
               grace
            
             in
             our
             conuersion
             .
             The
             Scripture
             flyes
             in
             a
             more
             lofty
             stile
             ,
             to
             giue
             Gods
             grace
             the
             full
             prayse
             in
             the
             effectuall
             worke
             of
             our
             
               conuersion
               .
               Ezech.
               11.
               19.
               
               I
               will
               giue
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               will
               put
               a
               new
               spirit
               within
               you
               ;
               I
               will
               take
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               and
               will
               giue
               them
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               walke
               in
               my
               statutes
               .
            
             So
             
               Ezech.
               36.
               26
               
               :
               A
               new
               heart
               also
               will
               I
               giue
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               will
               I
               put
               within
               you
               ,
               &c.
               and
               cause
               you
               to
               walke
               in
               my
               statutes
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             (
             as
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             )
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             our
             stony
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             giuing
             of
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             when
             the
             Father
             is
             heard
             
             within
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             draweth
             vs
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             by
             giuing
             vs
             a
             sauing
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             By
             which
             places
             wee
             see
             what
             a
             noble
             and
             powerfull
             worke
             of
             
               grace
            
             is
             wrought
             in
             vs
             by
             
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             our
             
               conuersion
               ;
            
             not
             a
             bare
             
               stirring
            
             vp
             ,
             or
             
               mouing
               ,
            
             or
             
               helping
            
             the
             
               old
               ,
               decrepit
               ,
               stiff-limd
               will
            
             of
             the
             naturall
             mans
             stony
             heart
             ,
             but
             a
             
               mighty
               remouing
            
             of
             *
             it
             cleane
             away
             ,
             and
             insteed
             therof
             ,
             
               putting
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               a
               flexible
               ,
            
             and
             
               obedient
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             
               a
               new
               spirit
               into
               vs
               ,
            
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             whereof
             ,
             we
             are
             effectually
             inabled
             to
             walke
             in
             Gods
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             .
             And
             this
             worke
             of
             grace
             ,
             where
             begins
             it
             ?
             but
             at
             the
             very
             first
             act
             of
             our
             
               effectuall
               calling
            
             and
             
               conuersion
               ,
            
             of
             our
             
               iustification
               ,
               and
               sanctification
            
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             sinnes
             ?
             As
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             of
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
               Then
               will
               I
               sprinkle
               pure
               water
               vpon
               you
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               be
               cleane
               from
               all
               your
               filthinesse
               ;
               for
               a
               new
               heart
               will
            
             
             
               I
               giue
               you
               &c
               ,
            
             so
             in
             
               Ieremy
               ,
               The
               Lord
               ioynes
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               remission
               of
               sinnes
            
             together
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               law
               in
               their
            
             
             
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               my
               people
               .
               For
               I
               will
               forgiue
               their
               iniquity
               and
               will
               remember
               their
               sinnes
               no
               more
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             in
             the
             Gospell
             compares
             the
             state
             of
             a
             naturall
             man
             vnregenerate
             ,
             to
             a
             house
             possessed
             by
             a
             strong
             man.
             This
             strong
             
             man
             is
             Satan
             ,
             the
             spirit
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             vnregenerate
             are
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             state
             are
             dominered
             ouer
             ,
             and
             captiuated
             of
             the
             tyrant
             Diuel
             at
             his
             will.
             Who
             then
             shall
             binde
             this
             
               strong
               man
               ,
            
             and
             dispossesse
             him
             of
             his
             house
             and
             strong
             hold
             ,
             euen
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             naturall
             man
             vnregenerate
             ?
             Surely
             none
             ,
             but
             a
             
               stronger
            
             then
             he
             ,
             euen
             Christ.
             And
             is
             this
             done
             so
             slightly
             ,
             as
             by
             stirring
             vp
             the
             will
             by
             some
             first
             grace
             ?
             No
             more
             but
             so
             ?
             The
             strong
             man
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             forgoe
             his
             hold
             .
             He
             must
             bee
             driuen
             out
             by
             strong
             hand
             .
             When
             the
             Disciples
             could
             not
             by
             all
             their
             delegated
             power
             ,
             Christ
             must
             be
             faine
             to
             put
             to
             his
             immediate
             power
             &
             authority
             to
             driue
             the
             Diuel
             out
             .
             A
             sinner
             vnregenerate
             is
             as
             
               Peter
            
             
             fast
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             fast
             chained
             in
             the
             dungeon
             .
             And
             to
             free
             him
             ,
             did
             the
             Angel
             no
             more
             but
             with
             a
             iogge
             awake
             him
             ?
             How
             fell
             his
             chaines
             so
             easily
             of
             ?
             How
             came
             the
             prison
             dores
             open
             ?
             How
             the
             iron
             gate
             ,
             leading
             into
             the
             citie
             ,
             to
             open
             of
             it
             owne
             accord
             ?
             Surely
             here
             was
             no
             small
             power
             vsed
             .
             Nay
             the
             vnregenerate
             is
             like
             
               Lazarus
               ,
            
             fast
             bound
             ,
             and
             lying
             dead
             in
             the
             graue
             .
             And
             is
             it
             so
             easie
             a
             matter
             to
             raise
             him
             vp
             ,
             to
             giue
             him
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             bonds
             of
             death
             ?
             But
             
               you
               hath
               hee
               quickned
               ,
               who
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
               ;
               wherein
               once
               yee
               walked
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               the
               spirit
               that
               now
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ;
               among
               whom
               also
               wee
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               fulfilling
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               &c.
               Eph.
            
             2.
             1
             &c.
             
             Our
             will
             being
             then
             captiuated
             ,
             chained
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             dungeon
             of
             death
             ,
             kept
             and
             possessed
             by
             the
             strong
             man
             the
             Diuel
             :
             are
             we
             so
             easily
             freed
             ?
             Saint
             
               Chrysostome
            
             amplifieth
             this
             by
             an
             excellent
             comparison
             ,
             or
             two
             :
             
               All
               men
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               before
               sinne
               (
               as
               once
            
             
             
               in
               Adams
               loynes
               before
               his
               fall
               )
               haue
               free
               will
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Diuels
               will
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               by
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               haue
               captiuated
               our selues
               to
               his
               workes
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               now
               free
               our selues
               ,
               But
               as
               a
               ship
               ,
               the
               rudder
               being
               broken
               ,
               is
               carried
               
               whither
               the
               tempest
               will
               ;
               so
               man
               ,
               having
               by
               sinne
               lost
               the
               helpe
               of
               divine
               Grace
               ,
               doth
               not
               that
               which
               himselfe
               willeth
               ,
               but
               which
               the
               Divell
               willeth
               ;
               and
               vnlesse
               God
               with
               a
               strong
               hand
               of
               mercy
               loose
               him
               ,
               hee
               shall
               abide
               in
               the
               bonds
               of
               his
               sinnes
               even
               vnto
               death
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             he
             compareth
             mans
             will
             before
             sinne
             (
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             
               Adams
            
             innocency
             )
             to
             a
             free
             people
             or
             stare
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             and
             election
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             chuse
             what
             King
             they
             will
             ;
             but
             hauing
             once
             chosen
             him
             whom
             they
             best
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             now
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             vpon
             any
             dislike
             to
             depose
             him
             againe
             ,
             although
             hee
             tirannize
             ouer
             them
             neuer
             so
             much
             ;
             none
             can
             free
             them
             from
             this
             grieuous
             bondage
             ,
             but
             onely
             God.
             So
             it
             being
             once
             in
             the
             power
             of
             mans
             will
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             to
             chuse
             a
             King
             ,
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Diuel
             ,
             hauing
             once
             by
             consent
             of
             sin
             made
             choise
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             who
             tyrant-like
             ruleth
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             :
             it
             appertaines
             now
             onely
             to
             the
             
               mightie
               power
               ,
            
             and
             infinite
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             set
             free
             these
             miserable
             captiues
             out
             of
             that
             tyrant
             
               Pharaohs
            
             more
             then
             
               Aegyptian
            
             bondage
             .
          
           
             Againe
             in
             the
             
               Acts
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             
               hearts
            
             are
             
               purified
               by
               faith
               ;
            
             which
             some
             ,
             as
             
               Aquinas
               ,
            
             vnderstands
             of
             
               illuminating
               the
               vnderstanding
               by
               faith
               ;
            
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             
               purification
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               heart
               from
               sinne
               by
               faith
               ;
            
             as
             we
             are
             said
             also
             to
             be
             
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               that
               is
               in
            
             
             
               Christ.
            
             Now
             this
             faith
             is
             the
             first
             worke
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             
             wrought
             in
             the
             
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               whole
               soule
               ,
            
             in
             our
             
               first
               conuersion
               ;
            
             by
             which
             
               faith
               ,
            
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               is
               inlightned
               ,
            
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             other
             
               faculties
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
            
             are
             
               sanctified
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               heart
            
             in
             Scriptuee
             is
             taken
             oftentimes
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             
               soule
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             
               faculties
            
             of
             it
             .
             As
             
               Ephesians
            
             1.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             renders
             it
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             
               Illuminatos
               oculis
               cordis
               vestri
               :
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               heart
               being
               illuminated
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               vnderstanding
               .
            
             And
             
               Math.
               13.
               15.
               
               Least
               they
               vnderstand
               with
               their
               heart
               .
            
             So
             for
             ●●e
             
               will
               :
               Act.
               7.
               39.
               
               The
               Israelites
               in
               their
               hearts
               turned
               backe
               into
               Egypt
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
             their
             
               wills
               .
            
             So
             
               Acts
               11.
               23.
               
               Bernabas
            
             exhorts
             ,
             
               that
               with
               purpose
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               will
               ,
               they
               would
               cleaue
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             
               heart
            
             is
             also
             taken
             for
             the
             memory
             ,
             as
             
               Luke
               1.
               66
               
               :
               All
               that
               heard
               ,
               laid
               vp
               those
               things
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             So
             
               Deut.
               11.
               18
               
               :
               Yee
               shall
               lay
               vp
               these
               my
               wordes
               in
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             Sometime
             for
             the
             
               affections
               ,
            
             as
             
               loue
               ,
               feare
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             So
             
               Mat.
               6.
               21
               
               :
               Where
               your
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               your
               heart
               be
               also
               ,
               your
               loue
               ,
               your
               ioy
               ,
               your
               hope
               ,
               yea
               and
               feare
               too
               .
            
             And
             
               Psa.
               62.
               10
               
               :
               If
               riches
               increase
               ,
               set
               not
               your
               heart
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             wee
             vse
             to
             reduce
             all
             these
             
               streames
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
            
             to
             the
             
               heart
               ,
            
             as
             the
             prime
             
               fountaine
               :
            
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             an
             
               vnderstanding
               heart
               ,
            
             a
             
               wise
               heart
               ,
            
             a
             
               willing
               heart
               ,
            
             a
             
               valiant
               heart
               ,
            
             an
             
               humble
               heart
               ,
            
             a
             
               loving
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             the
             
               heart
            
             being
             taken
             for
             the
             
               soule
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             
               faculties
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             very
             seate
             and
             subiect
             wherein
             
               faith
            
             resides
             ,
             
               (
               for
               with
               the
               heart
               man
               beleeveth
               to
               righteousnes
               ;
            
             and
             
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
            
             
             
               our
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
               )
            
             then
             the
             
               heart
            
             being
             
               purified
               ,
            
             being
             
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             consequently
             the
             whole
             
               soule
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             
               faculties
               ,
            
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               memory
               ,
               affections
               ,
            
             are
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             with
             the
             
               heart
               purified
               ,
            
             and
             
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               first
               act
            
             and
             worke
             of
             
               Gods
               grace
            
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             prime
             worke
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             the
             conuersion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             slight
             and
             slender
             worke
             ,
             as
             a
             bare
             
               stirring
               ,
               mouing
               ,
            
             or
             
               helping
            
             of
             the
             
               will
            
             to
             
               prepare
            
             and
             
               dispose
               it selfe
               to
               receiue
               the
               grace
               of
               iustification
               :
            
             but
             it
             is
             a
             
               mighty
            
             and
             
               powerfull
               worke
               ,
            
             so
             that
             thereby
             the
             
               stony
               heart
               ,
            
             harder
             and
             heauier
             then
             the
             hardest
             rocke
             ,
             or
             highest
             mountaine
             ,
             is
             
               remoued
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               new
               heart
               ,
            
             a
             
               new
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             a
             
               new
               will
               ,
            
             a
             
               new
               memory
               ,
               new
               affections
               ,
            
             all
             
               new
            
             in
             the
             qualities
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             
               put
            
             insteed
             thereof
             .
             By
             this
             
               prime
               worke
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             that
             most
             excellent
             
               grace
            
             of
             
               faith
            
             is
             wrought
             in
             the
             
               heart
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             whole
             
               man
            
             is
             
               sanctified
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             now
             you
             touch
             vpon
             a
             point
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             ,
             is
             much
             controuerted
             among
             Diuines
             ,
             namely
             about
             the
             
               subiect
               ,
            
             or
             
               seat
            
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             in
             what
             
               faculty
               ,
            
             or
             
               power
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
            
             it
             resideth
             ;
             some
             placeing
             
             it
             in
             the
             
               vnderstanding
            
             onely
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             
               will
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             few
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             soule
             ,
             and
             euery
             power
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             
               soule
            
             is
             said
             by
             the
             
               Philosopher
               ,
            
             to
             bee
             
               whole
            
             
             
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               whole
               in
               euery
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             giue
             a
             very
             pregnant
             example
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             
               faith
            
             doth
             so
             fill
             and
             quicken
             euery
             
               faculty
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
               ,
            
             as
             the
             soule
             doth
             the
             body
             .
             And
             the
             comparison
             holds
             well
             ;
             for
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             calls
             
               faith
            
             the
             
               soule
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
               :
            
             because
             it
             giues
             life
             to
             the
             whole
             
               soule
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               soule
            
             to
             the
             whole
             
               body
               .
            
             And
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             wee
             liue
             by
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               faith
            
             by
             Christ
             ;
             as
             
               Gal.
            
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Indeede
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             are
             of
             different
             opinions
             in
             this
             point
             .
             
               Dominicus
               Soto
            
             sets
             it
             downe
             as
             a
             definitiue
             decree
             of
             the
             
               Trent
            
             Councell
             ,
             
               It
               is
               decreed
               ,
               that
               the
               intellectuall
               power
               is
               the
               subiect
               or
               seat
               of
               saith
               .
            
             And
             this
             
             suits
             well
             with
             
               Romes
               faith
               ,
            
             being
             
               historicall
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             
               faculty
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             placing
             
               faith
            
             in
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             least
             it
             should
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               faith
            
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             an
             
               implicit
               ,
            
             and
             
               ignorant
               ,
               blind
               faith
               ;
            
             but
             a
             
               cleare
            
             and
             
               vnderstanding
               faith
               :
            
             they
             fly
             to
             the
             
               will
            
             rather
             ,
             placing
             
               faith
            
             in
             that
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             
               good
               will
               ,
            
             but
             to
             suppresse
             the
             
               knowledge
            
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             
               Romes
            
             Owle-eyed
             
               religion
            
             cannot
             brooke
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               Bellarmine
            
             would
             
             haue
             
               faith
               ,
            
             to
             be
             defined
             rather
             from
             
               ignorance
               ,
            
             then
             from
             
               knowledge
               :
            
             and
             so
             shuts
             it
             out
             of
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             and
             shuffels
             it
             into
             some
             blinde
             corner
             of
             the
             
               will.
            
             But
             see
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             it
             :
             while
             they
             would
             
               auoid
               the
               gulfe
               ,
            
             they
             
               fall
            
             
             
               vpon
               the
               rocke
               .
            
             For
             if
             they
             place
             
               faith
            
             in
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             allow
             it
             one
             speciall
             property
             of
             
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             
               assiance
               ,
            
             and
             
               considence
               in
               Gods
               promises
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             a
             thing
             most
             hatefull
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               :
            
             therefore
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             of
             
               two
               euills
               chusing
               the
               lesse
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             rather
             exclude
             
               confidence
            
             from
             
               faith
               ,
            
             then
             
               science
            
             (
             sith
             they
             can
             
               noe
               otherwise
               chuse
               )
            
             they
             rather
             pitch
             vpon
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             then
             the
             
               will
               ▪
            
             wherein
             to
             place
             their
             
               faith
               .
            
             So
             that
             
             by
             their
             
               good
               wills
               ,
            
             they
             could
             be
             content
             ,
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             the
             inconueniences
             of
             an
             
               illuminate
            
             and
             
               confident
               faith
               ,
            
             to
             croud
             it
             into
             some
             corner
             of
             the
             
               inferiour
               part
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             But
             for
             
               sure
               worke
               ,
            
             they
             haue
             taken
             a
             
               safer
               course
               ,
            
             by
             
               excluding
               and
               banishing
            
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             
               soule
            
             or
             any
             
               faculty
            
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             verge
             ,
             and
             lists
             of
             their
             
               Romane
            
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             
               direfull
               Anathema
               ,
            
             the
             
               true
               sauing
               and
               iustifying
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             few
             Diuines
             place
             faith
             in
             the
             
               whole
               soule
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               euery
               power
            
             of
             it
             :
             they
             are
             neither
             
               few
               ,
            
             nor
             those
             of
             small
             
               authoritie
               .
            
             The
             
               prouinciall
            
             Councell
             
             of
             
               Colen
               ,
            
             (
             which
             was
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             although
             charged
             by
             
               Andreas
               Vega
            
             to
             speake
             
               too
               broad
               ,
            
             and
             too
             
               Protestant-like
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               faith
               and
               iustification
               by
               imputation
               )
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               true
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               is
               seated
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               will
            
             The
             learned
             and
             ingenious
             Cardinall
             
               Contarenus
               ,
            
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             writing
             of
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               first
               act
               or
               motion
               of
            
             
             
               faith
               begins
               at
               the
               will
               ,
               which
               obeying
               God
               and
               faith
               ,
               causeth
               the
               vnderstanding
               to
               assent
               to
               the
               things
               deliuered
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               doubting
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               to
               trust
               in
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               to
               conceiue
               a
               firme
               affiance
               .
               which
               pertaines
               to
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               faith
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               circle
               ,
               begins
               at
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               ends
               in
               the
               will.
            
             So
             that
             he
             confineth
             not
             
               faith
            
             to
             the
             
               vnderstanding
            
             onely
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             one
             
               faculty
            
             of
             the
             
               soule
               ,
            
             though
             hee
             place
             it
             
               principally
            
             in
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             natiue
             and
             inseporable
             qualities
             of
             
               true
               sauing
               saith
               ,
            
             namely
             
               confidence
               ,
            
             and
             
               affiance
            
             in
             Gods
             
               promises
               .
            
             So
             that
             I
             wonder
             how
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             good
             Cardinall
             hath
             escaped
             the
             
               flames
            
             of
             their
             
               Purgatory
               Index
               .
            
             But
             his
             owne
             life
             paid
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             with
             his
             fellow
             Cardinall
             
               Fregosus
               ,
            
             being
             suspected
             
             too
             much
             to
             fauour
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
            
             were
             both
             quickly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             
               non
               sine
               veneni
               suspicione
               ,
               not
               without
               suspicion
               of
               poyson
               .
            
          
           
             But
             those
             Diuines
             that
             liued
             in
             more
             ancient
             ages
             ,
             contented
             themselues
             with
             the
             most
             simple
             ,
             but
             most
             e●phaticall
             tearmes
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             troubling
             their
             
             heads
             with
             
               quirks
            
             and
             
               questions
            
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             whether
             faith
             were
             in
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               will
            
             &c
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Scripture
             they
             include
             altogether
             in
             the
             
               heart
               ,
            
             the
             seate
             and
             confluence
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             *
             
               Bernard
            
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               first
               ,
               the
               s●●ncere
               roote
               of
               holy
               faith
               is
               planted
               in
               the
               ground
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               and
               when
               faith
               is
               fully
               growne
               vp
               ,
               it
               becomes
               as
               a
               great
               tree
               ,
               hauing
               in
               it
               sundry
               sorts
               of
               apples
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               soule
               being
               full
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               refreshed
               .
            
             St.
             
               August
               .
            
             takes
             no
             more
             care
             ,
             but
             to
             place
             
               faith
            
             in
             the
             
               soule
               .
            
             Vnder
             &
             
               whence
               comes
               death
               in
               the
               soule
               ?
               because
               faith
               is
               not
               there
               ;
            
             
             
               whence
               in
               the
               body
               ?
               because
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               there
               ;
               therefore
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               faith
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               Fides
               quae
               credit
               in
               Deum
               ,
               vita
               anima
               existit
               ,
               &
               per
               hanc
               iustus
               viuit
               :
               Faith
               which
               beleeueth
               in
               God
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               and
               by
               it
               the
               iust
               man
               liueth
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Intellectus
               merces
               est
               sides
               &c.
               
               The
               vnderstanding
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               faith
               ;
            
             
             
               doe
               not
               then
               seeke
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               beleeue
               :
               but
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               vnderstand
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Intellectui
               fides
               viam
               aperit
               ,
               infidelitas
               claudit
               :
               faith
               opens
               the
               way
               to
               the
            
             
             
               vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               infidelity
               shuts
               it
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               will
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               Fides
               excitat
               ad
               exercitium
               voluntatem
               :
               Faith
               stirreth
               vp
               the
               will
               to
               excercise
               .
            
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
               Fides
               sic
               est
               in
               anima
               ,
               vt
               radix
               bona
               ,
               quae
               pluuiam
               in
               fructum
               ducit
               :
               Faith
               is
               so
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               roote
               ,
               which
               peoduceth
               the
               raine
               into
               fruit
               .
            
             I
             might
             adde
             many
             others
             ;
             but
             this
             may
             suffice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             whereas
             you
             seeme
             to
             oppugne
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               :
            
             doth
             it
             not
             also
             acknowledge
             
               faith
            
             to
             be
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             other
             
               graces
               ?
            
             Doe
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             right
             ,
             I
             〈◊〉
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             God
             forbid
             else
             .
             The
             prouerbe
             is
             ,
             
               Giue
               the
               Diuel
               his
               due
               .
            
             Indeede
             the
             
               Trent
            
             Councell
             confesseth
             ,
             
             that
             
               faith
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               mans
               saluation
               ,
               the
               foundation
               and
               roote
               of
               all
               iustification
               .
            
             But
             vnder
             this
             
               painted
               Sepulcher
               ,
            
             she
             
               buries
            
             the
             
               bones
            
             of
             
               true
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             she
             hath
             slaine
             ,
             there
             to
             ly
             
               rotting
               ;
            
             as
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             did
             with
             Gods
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             whom
             their
             Fathers
             had
             slaine
             ;
             and
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             they
             erect
             the
             
               Monument
            
             and
             
               Trophe
            
             of
             their
             
               Pageantfaith
               .
            
             
             For
             vndertaking
             to
             
               gl●sse
            
             vpon
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             wordes
             ,
             
               A
               man
               is
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               gratis
               ,
               freely
               :
            
             she
             saith
             ,
             
               These
            
             
               
                 wordes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 hath
                 holden
                 ,
                 and
                 expressed
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 mans
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 iustification
                 .
              
               So
               that
               they
               attribute
               
                 iustification
              
            
             to
             
               faith
               ,
            
             not
             
               simply
            
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             
               relatiuely
            
             as
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             
               fruits
               ,
            
             whereof
             they
             say
             
               faith
            
             is
             the
             
               roote
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             their
             
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             restrained
             ,
             yea
             constrained
             sense
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             most
             absurd
             and
             senslesse
             ,
             as
             hauing
             neither
             foundation
             ,
             nor
             
               roote
            
             of
             reason
             to
             support
             and
             maintaine
             it
             .
             All
             is
             but
             wordes
             .
             They
             neither
             meane
             ,
             nor
             will
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             maintaine
             it
             .
             For
             how
             is
             
               faith
            
             a
             
               beginning
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             if
             
               grace
            
             be
             no
             
               necessary
               consequent
            
             of
             their
             
               faith
               ?
            
             For
             they
             confesse
             ,
             they
             may
             haue
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             want
             
               grace
               ;
            
             which
             is
             the
             Diuels
             case
             .
             Or
             how
             is
             
               faith
            
             the
             
               roote
            
             of
             
               grace
            
             and
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             sith
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             this
             
               roote
            
             to
             produce
             any
             
               fruite
            
             at
             all
             ?
             For
             how
             can
             a
             
               dead
               roote
            
             bring
             forth
             any
             
               liue-fruite
               ?
            
             And
             they
             confesse
             their
             
               faith
            
             to
             be
             a
             
               dead
            
             and
             
               dry
               roote
            
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             vntill
             the
             
               sap
            
             of
             
               charity
            
             be
             powred
             into
             it
             ,
             to
             actuate
             and
             quicken
             this
             ,
             otherwise
             
               dead
               roote
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             
               Babylons
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             
               fruite
            
             must
             giue
             life
             to
             the
             
               roote
               ,
            
             not
             the
             
               roote
            
             to
             the
             
               fruite
               .
            
             And
             yet
             forsooth
             ,
             faith
             must
             be
             the
             
               roote
               of
               iustification
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               mans
               saluation
               .
            
             Surely
             the
             Prouerbe
             may
             here
             well
             be
             verified
             ,
             
               Dignum
               patella
               operculum
               :
               like
               roote
               ,
               like
               iustification
               ,
            
             both
             dead
             :
             
               like
               foundation
               ,
               like
               building
               ,
               both
               sandy
               ,
            
             yea
             meere
             
               aery
            
             and
             
               imaginary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             
               faith
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             
               vnformed
               ,
            
             vntill
             it
             be
             
               inliued
               ,
            
             and
             
               formed
            
             by
             
               charity
               ?
            
             Doth
             not
             St.
             
               Iames
            
             say
             ,
             that
             
               as
               the
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               faith
               without
               workes
               ,
               is
               dead
               also
               ?
            
             Therefore
             the
             
               good
               workes
               of
               charity
            
             giue
             
               life
            
             vnto
             
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               soule
            
             to
             the
             
               body
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Doth
             
               charity
            
             giue
             
               life
            
             to
             
               faith
               ?
            
             How
             is
             then
             
               faith
            
             the
             
               roote
               ?
            
             your
             owne
             reason
             may
             teach
             you
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             showed
             .
             But
             to
             that
             place
             of
             Saint
             
             
               Iames
               :
            
             it
             is
             too
             commonly
             abused
             .
             For
             marke
             ,
             first
             ,
             hee
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               As
               the
               body
               without
               the
               soule
               is
               dead
               ;
            
             but
             ,
             
               as
               the
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               dead
               .
            
             The
             
               spirit
            
             is
             the
             
               breath
               ,
            
             by
             which
             the
             
               body
            
             is
             knowne
             to
             
               liue
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             
               body
            
             receiueth
             
               life
            
             from
             the
             
               soule
               ,
            
             but
             sheweth
             it
             by
             the
             
               spirit
               ,
            
             which
             it
             breatheth
             .
             The
             
               spirit
            
             then
             is
             an
             
               effect
            
             and
             
               signe
               ,
            
             not
             a
             
               cause
            
             of
             the
             
               life
            
             of
             the
             
               body
               .
            
             So
             
               charity
               ,
            
             and
             the
             workes
             therof
             ,
             are
             a
             
               fruite
            
             and
             
               effect
               breathing
            
             from
             
               sauing
               faith
               ,
               testifying
            
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               liuing
               faith
               ,
            
             not
             
               causing
            
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             turne
             the
             
               tree
            
             vpside
             downe
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             
               roote
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               faith
               ,
            
             should
             receiue
             
               life
               ,
               sap
               ,
            
             and
             
               groweth
            
             from
             the
             
               branches
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             analogy
             and
             tenure
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             
               demonstratiue
               signes
            
             and
             
               fruits
            
             of
             a
             
               liuing
               faith
               ,
            
             not
             as
             
               causes
            
             of
             it
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             putteth
             a
             distinct
             difference
             betweene
             the
             
               true
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             alwaies
             shewes
             it selfe
             to
             
               liue
               ,
            
             by
             the
             
               fruits
            
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             that
             
               faith
               ,
            
             euer
             working
             by
             loue
             :
             and
             betweene
             a
             
               false
               counterfeit
               faith
               ,
            
             such
             as
             is
             
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             
               knowne
            
             to
             bee
             so
             ,
             by
             the
             not
             
               breathing
            
             out
             of
             
               good
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             true
             
               sauing
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
            
             is
             that
             ,
             
               which
               worketh
               by
               loue
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             But
             how
             by
             loue
             ?
             as
             by
             the
             
               efficient
               mouing
               cause
            
             of
             the
             
               working
            
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             the
             
               instrumentall
               cause
               ,
               moued
            
             by
             the
             
               hand
            
             of
             
               faith
               ?
               Loue
            
             is
             
               faiths
               instrument
               ,
            
             whereby
             it
             worketh
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             an
             
               inseparable
               quality
               of
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             whereby
             
               faith
            
             workes
             :
             as
             the
             
               heat
            
             is
             the
             inseperable
             quality
             of
             the
             
               fire
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             fire
             worketh
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             also
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             They
             so
             make
             
               faith
            
             the
             
               roote
               ,
            
             as
             that
             all
             other
             
               graces
            
             are
             
               radically
            
             in
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               spring
            
             from
             it
             .
             They
             make
             all
             other
             holy
             
               graces
            
             to
             be
             
               inherent
            
             in
             
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               natiue
               qualities
            
             of
             it
             ,
             
               essentiall
            
             and
             
               inseparable
               ,
            
             not
             as
             
               accidents
            
             which
             are
             
               seperable
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               is
               it
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ?
               By
               beleeuing
               to
               loue
               him
               ,
               by
               beleeuing
               to
               affect
               him
               ,
               by
               beleeuing
            
             
             
               to
               goe
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               incorporated
               into
               his
               members
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Paulus
               fidem
               &c.
               Paul
               approueth
               and
               commendeth
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               worketh
               by
               loue
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               without
               hope
               ;
               
               therefore
               neither
               is
               loue
               without
               hope
               ,
               nor
               hope
               without
               loue
               ,
               nor
               both
               without
               faith
               .
            
             And
             which
             we
             cited
             before
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               so
               on
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               roote
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               forth
               the
               fruite
               .
            
             S.
             
               Chrysostome
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               religion
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               bond
               of
               charity
               ,
               the
               supply
               and
               succour
               of
               loue
               ;
               it
               confirmes
               sanctity
               ,
               it
               strengtheneth
               chastity
               ,
               it
               gouernes
               all
               sexes
               ,
               it
               promotes
               all
               degrees
               ,
               it
               obserueth
               all
               offices
               ;
               faith
               keepeth
               the
               Commaundements
               ,
               practiseth
               the
               precepts
               ,
               accomplisheth
               the
               promises
               .
            
             And
             much
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             fluent
             
               golden
            
             elegancy
             .
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               There
               are
               in
               faith
            
             
             
               great
               prerogatiues
               ;
               what
               be
               they
               ?
               piety
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               sobriety
               ,
               charity
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               or
               good
               gouernment
               .
            
             And
             to
             conclude
             with
             St.
             
               August
               .
               In
               ipsa
               fide
               sunt
               omnia
               opera
               ,
               quae
               diligit
               Deus
               :
               in
               faith
            
             
             
               it selfe
               are
               all
               those
               workes
               ,
               which
               God
               loueth
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             need
             this
             poynt
             seeme
             so
             strange
             .
             
               Morall
               Philosophy
            
             can
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             inseparable
             combination
             of
             all
             
               moral
               vertues
               ,
               as
               he
               ,
               that
               hath
               one
               ,
               hath
               all
               .
            
             And
             shall
             wee
             deny
             then
             this
             inseparable
             conjunction
             of
             
               Spirituall
               graces
               ,
            
             whereof
             
               Faith
            
             is
             the
             
               Radicall
            
             and
             
               principall
               ?
            
             Though
             it
             is
             a
             marveile
             ,
             that
             these
             
               Philosopers
               ,
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             and
             
               Tully
               ,
            
             haue
             escaped
             the
             fiery
             
               purgatory-Index
               ,
            
             sith
             not
             even
             
               Romes
            
             owne
             
               Gratian
               ,
            
             for
             saying
             no
             more
             in
             
               Divinitie
               ,
            
             then
             those
             in
             
               Morality
               ,
            
             hath
             had
             the
             
               grace
            
             to
             escape
             their
             
               Singe
            
             or
             
               Spunge
               .
            
             For
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Sed
               commodo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               But
               how
               can
               I
               haue
               such
               a
               faith
               ,
               (
               to
               remoue
               mountaines
               )
               and
               not
               charity
               ?
               Sith
               he
               that
               hath
               one
               vertue
               hath
               all
               .
               I
               could
               not
               haue
               it
               but
               miraculously
               .
            
             All
             these
             words
             must
             out
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             
               Collat.
               censurae
               in
               gloss
               .
               iuris
               canonici
               vum
               .
            
             84.
             
             Such
             a
             hatred
             they
             haue
             to
             the
             
               living
               saving
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             though
             a
             
               Princesse
               ,
            
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             her
             any
             
               necessary
               attendance
            
             &
             
               cōcomitancy
            
             of
             other
             
               graces
               .
            
             Whereas
             
               Bernard
            
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               loue
               him
               .
            
             And
             
             Hieronymus
             Osorius
             ,
             
               Faith
               containeth
               all
               religion
               ,
               and
               piety
               ;
               for
               all
               vertues
               are
               by
               faith
               consorted
               ,
               and
               combined
               together
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               are
               connexed
               and
               intwined
               in
               a
               most
               holy
               knot
               .
            
             But
             
               Deleantur
               haec
               verba
               ,
               let
               these
               words
               be
               cancelled
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Index
               expurgatorius
               .
            
             Also
             these
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Ergo
               
               cùm
               fides
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               seeing
               faith
               doth
               governe
               the
               whole
               soule
               ,
               and
               drawe
               it
               to
               the
               studie
               and
               loue
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               it
               followeth
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               proved
               not
               only
               in
               beleeving
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               obeying
               .
            
             And
             those
             words
             also
             of
             
               Osorius
               ,
            
             must
             passe
             
             their
             
               purgatory
               ,
               Tune
               igitur
               verè
               fideles
               sumus
               ,
               cùm
               Dei
               verbo
               audiontes
               sumus
               .
               Therefore
               then
               are
               wee
               truely
               faithfull
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               obedient
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             I
             will
             conclude
             ,
             with
             the
             
               golden
            
             saying
             of
             our
             
               Royall
               Paraphrase
            
             vpon
             the
             
             
               Reuelation
               :
               God
               by
               faith
               onely
               iustifieth
               man
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               is
               done
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               ,
               because
               they
               ,
               as
               the
               fruits
               of
               faith
               ,
               cannot
               be
               seperated
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               are
               witnesse
               of
               the
               same
               to
               men
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             seeme
             to
             haue
             digressed
             all
             this
             while
             from
             the
             point
             of
             
               freewill
               ,
            
             in
             speaking
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             But
             partly
             you
             haue
             moued
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             willingly
             haue
             I
             followed
             you
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             pertinent
             to
             set
             forth
             &
             discouer
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trents
            
             egregious
             
               hypocrisy
            
             in
             her
             Doctrine
             of
             
               grace
            
             and
             
               freewill
               .
            
             For
             vnto
             what
             is
             the
             
               will
               stirred
               ,
               moued
               ,
               assisted
            
             by
             
               grace
               ?
               Parturient
               montes
               ;
            
             we
             expect
             some
             wonderfull
             consequent
             .
             
               Thereby
            
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
               the
               will
               conceiueth
               faith
               by
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               prepareth
               and
               disposeth
               it selfe
               to
               iustification
               .
            
             And
             what
             
               faith
            
             is
             this
             ,
             thus
             
               conceiued
               ?
               Nascetur
               ridiculus
               Mus
               :
            
             behold
             a
             
               ridiculous
               Mouse
               ,
            
             in
             steede
             of
             a
             
               young
               Mountaine
               .
            
             For
             of
             their
             
               freewill
            
             is
             
               conceiued
            
             by
             
               hearing
               ,
            
             not
             that
             
               iustifying
               ,
               sauing
               ,
               liuing
               faith
               ,
            
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10.
             17
             ;
             that
             
               faith
            
             whereof
             
               rightcousnesse
            
             is
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             that
             which
             
               beleeueth
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             10
             ;
             that
             ,
             which
             beleeueth
             ,
             
               In
               D.
               Ies●m
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11
             :
             but
             this
             
               conceiued
               faith
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             a
             
               bare
               ,
               historicall
               ,
               implicit
               ,
               generall
               ,
               dead
               faith
               ,
            
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Deuils
             ,
             no
             
               grace
               ,
            
             but
             such
             ,
             as
             euery
             wicked
             man
             may
             haue
             ,
             as
             their
             *
             
               fideles
               fornicarii
               ,
               &c.
            
             their
             
               faithfull
               fornicaters
               ,
               adulterers
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             
               grace
            
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             
               first
               grace
               ,
            
             
             whereby
             they
             say
             the
             
               will
            
             is
             
               first
               moued
            
             to
             conceiue
             (
             a
             dead
             )
             faith
             ,
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             an
             
               ordinary
               ,
               common
               grace
               ,
            
             in
             deede
             
               no
               grace
               :
            
             and
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             no
             
               sauing
               ,
               sanctifying
               ,
               iustifying
               grace
            
             at
             all
             .
             Yea
             and
             though
             they
             stile
             it
             a
             
             
               preparatory
               grace
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             neuer
             bringeth
             a
             man
             to
             true
             
               iustification
               ,
            
             sith
             they
             disclame
             that
             
               liuing
               sauing
               faith
               ,
            
             the
             onely
             
               faith
               ,
            
             whereby
             ,
             
               instrumentally
            
             we
             are
             
               iustified
               .
            
             The
             summary
             conclusion
             then
             is
             :
             that
             seeing
             the
             
               Trent
            
             Councell
             hath
             in
             her
             Doctrine
             of
             
               freewill
            
             so
             slily
             vndermined
             and
             ouerturned
             the
             
               fundamentall
               doctrine
            
             of
             
               saluation
               ,
            
             consisting
             in
             the
             
               iustifying
               ,
               sauing
               ,
               liuing
               faith
               ,
               powerfully
            
             wrought
             by
             the
             
               sanctifying
               grace
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             
               heart
               ,
            
             euen
             in
             the
             
               whole
               man
               ,
            
             the
             
               soule
               ,
            
             with
             
               all
            
             the
             
               faculties
               ,
            
             from
             which
             
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             from
             a
             
               liuing
            
             and
             
               fructifying
               roote
               ,
            
             doe
             
               spring
            
             all
             other
             
               holy
               graces
               :
            
             therefore
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             to
             goe
             about
             ,
             to
             excuse
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
            
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             wherein
             for
             the
             maine
             ,
             she
             is
             altogether
             to
             be
             
               condemned
               ,
            
             yea
             
               executed
            
             with
             
               Anathema
               Maran-atha
               :
            
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             one
             can
             be
             excused
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             
               reconciled
               confederate
            
             in
             all
             that
             damnable
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             about
             
               freewill
               .
            
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             to
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             the
             
               Apppealers
               profound
               protestations
               ,
            
             that
             he
             is
             a
             
               Protestant
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             while
             he
             so
             
               religiously
               pleadeth
            
             for
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trents
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ?
            
             and
             that
             flatly
             against
             the
             *
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             Doth
             he
             thus
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             hee
             is
             no
             
               Papist
               ?
            
             Fy
             ,
             Maister
             
               Mountagu
               ,
            
             for
             shame
             ,
             learne
             not
             thus
             of
             your
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             to
             
               equiuocate
            
             with
             your
             
               brethren
               ,
            
             yea
             with
             your
             
               Mother
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             You
             hold
             with
             the
             
               Step-mother
            
             of
             
               Rome
            
             in
             her
             most
             damnable
             
               Doctrines
               ,
            
             whereby
             she
             vtterly
             euacuates
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               whole
               mystery
            
             of
             our
             
               saluation
               :
            
             and
             yet
             you
             are
             no
             
               Papist
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             Because
             (
             forsooth
             )
             you
             doe
             not
             hold
             those
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             but
             
               catholicke
               ,
            
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             If
             you
             can
             bring
             no
             better
             arguments
             to
             proue
             you
             a
             good
             
               Protestant
               :
            
             these
             you
             haue
             brought
             will
             sufficiently
             conclude
             you
             to
             be
             a
             
               reconciling
               reconciled
               English
               Romane-catholicke
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             to
             trouble
             you
             no
             longer
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             the
             
               first
               part
            
             of
             this
             
               Appeale
               ,
            
             passe
             wee
             to
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Dort.
            
             It
             is
             but
             short
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Authour
             saith
             ;
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               
               is
               not
               our
               rule
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               Priuate
               opinions
               ,
               no
               rule
               .
            
             Doth
             he
             not
             herein
             say
             truely
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             should
             his
             owne
             
               priuate
               peruerse
               opinions
            
             be
             reputed
             as
             the
             
               rule
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ?
            
             For
             it
             is
             true
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Synod
               ,
            
             or
             
               Councell
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             any
             
               priuate
            
             mans
             
               opinion
               ,
            
             is
             the
             
               rule
            
             of
             our
             
               faith
               .
            
             Yet
             all
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             their
             Decrees
             are
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             imbrace
             and
             reuerence
             .
             But
             of
             all
             other
             passages
             in
             the
             
               Appealers
               Appeale
               ,
            
             I
             muse
             at
             none
             more
             ,
             then
             this
             his
             eleuating
             and
             slighting
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort.
            
             And
             what
             
               spirit
            
             (
             trow
             we
             )
             is
             that
             man
             of
             ,
             or
             
               possessed
            
             with
             ,
             that
             stands
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             and
             so
             little
             esteemes
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Dort
               ?
            
             I
             wot
             well
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
            
             is
             an
             aduersary
             to
             his
             
               Arminian
               Pontifician
               opinions
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             no
             maruaile
             ,
             if
             he
             beare
             it
             no
             great
             good
             will.
             But
             considering
             next
             vnder
             God
             ,
             the
             
               prime
            
             and
             principall
             
               mouer
            
             of
             that
             Synod
             ,
             his
             late
             Excellent
             
               Maiestie
               of
               eternall
               memory
               :
            
             yea
             how
             He
             promoued
             it
             ,
             what
             Princely
             and
             prouident
             care
             ,
             what
             liberall
             cost
             He
             was
             at
             ,
             to
             adorne
             the
             Synod
             with
             some
             of
             the
             choicest
             ,
             and
             solidest
             Diuines
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             in
             His
             Kingdome
             :
             what
             a
             zealous
             desire
             Hee
             had
             by
             that
             meanes
             to
             quench
             those
             fiery
             flames
             of
             dissention
             ,
             blowne
             by
             the
             factious
             
               spirits
            
             of
             
               In●endiaries
               ,
            
             which
             threatned
             the
             ruine
             of
             those
             neighbour
             
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
            
             the
             
               tayles
            
             of
             which
             
               smoking
               firebrands
            
             are
             not
             altogether
             quenched
             ,
             but
             begin
             to
             
               reuiue
               ,
            
             hauing
             for
             want
             of
             vent
             till
             now
             lyen
             
               smoathering
            
             euen
             in
             our
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             the
             
               smoake
            
             whereof
             hath
             
               blinded
            
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             
               flames
            
             threaten
             to
             
               burne
            
             moe
             :
             what
             a
             religious
             care
             He
             tooke
             to
             establish
             true
             
               religion
               ,
            
             and
             to
             abolish
             that
             
               Arminian
               roote
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               springing
               vp
               ,
               and
               spreading
               abroad
               ,
               wherewith
               many
               were
               defiled
               :
            
             which
             one
             act
             of
             His
             Maiestie
             ,
             shall
             no
             lesse
             eternize
             His
             name
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             famous
             and
             vnparalleld
             actions
             Hee
             atchieued
             in
             all
             His
             Princely
             gouernment
             :
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             strikes
             me
             with
             an
             exceeding
             wonderment
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             would
             euer
             suffer
             himselfe
             so
             farre
             to
             be
             
               transported
            
             
             with
             the
             
               spirit
            
             of
             
               contradiction
               ,
            
             as
             to
             fall
             foule
             vpon
             such
             a
             learned
             Synod
             ,
             a
             Synod
             of
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             a
             Synod
             of
             many
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             ,
             if
             nought
             else
             ,
             might
             haue
             most
             moued
             him
             )
             a
             Synod
             ,
             
               assembled
               ,
               managed
               ,
               concluded
               ,
            
             by
             the
             most
             
               auspicious
               Peace-making
               spirit
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               wel-wishes
               ,
            
             and
             
               prayers
               ,
            
             of
             His
             late
             
               Maiestie
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             
               fill
               vp
               the
               measure
            
             of
             his
             all-daring
             hardinesse
             )
             to
             presume
             to
             thrust
             this
             booke
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               An
               Appeale
               ,
            
             vnder
             the
             protection
             of
             our
             
               most
               Excellent
               patrizing
               Caesar
               ;
            
             here
             I
             am
             at
             a
             stand
             .
             What
             ?
             so
             to
             disrepute
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
               ?
            
             O
             spare
             it
             !
             either
             speake
             not
             at
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             reuerently
             ,
             and
             honorably
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             thrice
             noble
             ,
             religious
             ,
             zealous
             louer
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               King
            
             IAMES
             ,
             He
             that
             so
             honoured
             that
             Synod
             ,
             &
             imbraced
             those
             
               orthodox
            
             conclusions
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             He
             aduanced
             those
             to
             
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             honours
             ,
             whom
             Hee
             had
             selected
             and
             sent
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             Which
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             addes
             to
             my
             wonderment
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             should
             ,
             and
             that
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             dare
             to
             oppose
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Dort
               ,
            
             if
             he
             had
             considered
             ,
             that
             his
             late
             
               Excellent
               Maiestie
            
             did
             vnderstand
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             
               conclusions
            
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             did
             consent
             with
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ;
            
             as
             also
             the
             
               representiue
            
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             they
             were
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             primest
             and
             actiuest
             
               Agents
            
             in
             that
             Synod
             :
             so
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             first
             still
             in
             order
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             
               subscriptions
               sealed
            
             vp
             their
             vnanimous
             assent
             to
             all
             the
             
               Conclusions
               .
            
             Or
             can
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             taxe
             the
             incomparable
             judgement
             of
             that
             famous
             
               King
            
             of
             
               ignorance
               ,
            
             either
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             that
             
               representatiue
            
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               state
            
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             it
             ?
             Farre
             be
             it
             .
             His
             
               Maiestie
            
             knew
             as
             well
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             the
             most
             and
             greatest
             Scholars
             in
             
               England
               ;
            
             that
             I
             may
             not
             disparadge
             his
             
               Excellency
            
             so
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             knew
             it
             better
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             himselfe
             .
             And
             if
             I
             might
             pin
             my
             faith
             vpon
             any
             mans
             sleeue
             ,
             or
             referre
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             to
             
             my
             one
             man
             :
             I
             would
             haue
             chosen
             His
             
               Maiestie
            
             as
             the
             
               ●●pire
               ,
            
             &
             
               oracle
            
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             any
             man
             liuing
             .
             And
             yet
             
               He
               ,
            
             that
             
               professed
               ,
               protested
               ,
               writ
               ,
               wrought
               ,
               studied
               ,
               liued
               ,
            
             and
             
               dyed
            
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             that
             one
             truth
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             by
             His
             auspicious
             vnanimity
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Dort
               ,
            
             haue
             confented
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             Gods
             word
             :
             shall
             
               He
               ,
               He
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             His
             
               sacred
               ashes
            
             be
             
               raysed
               vp
               againe
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               an
               Appeale
            
             be
             vrged
             to
             
               recaut
            
             His
             former
             
               profession
               ,
            
             to
             
               reuerse
            
             His
             
               iudgment
               ,
            
             &
             to
             
               cancell
               ,
            
             or
             to
             
               b●r●●
            
             His
             
               bookes
               ,
            
             which
             no
             
               antiquity
               ,
            
             no
             
               iniury
               of
               time
               ,
            
             no
             
               elementary
               flames
               ,
            
             shall
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             abolish
             ?
             I
             might
             better
             appeale
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             dayly
             to
             heare
             the
             wisdome
             of
             that
             our
             
               Salomon
               ,
            
             euen
             at
             His
             ordinary
             repast
             .
             They
             can
             testifie
             ,
             what
             zealous
             protestations
             He
             made
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             vehement
             derestation
             He
             had
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             :
             how
             did
             He
             abominate
             those
             that
             writ
             
               de
               apostasia
               Sanctorum
               ?
            
             Which
             very
             title
             of
             
               Bertius
            
             His
             
               Maiestie
            
             often
             in
             His
             pious
             zeale
             professed
             His
             indignation
             against
             ,
             as
             a
             
               blasphemous
               doctrine
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             His
             vsuall
             and
             ordinary
             discourse
             at
             table
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             He
             shewed
             His
             Princely
             diuine
             spirit
             ,
             in
             refuting
             and
             refelling
             all
             the
             vanities
             of
             
               Popery
               ,
            
             and
             
               Pelagian
               Arminianismo
               :
            
             so
             at
             His
             
               death
            
             He
             
               protested
            
             His
             owne
             
               constancy
               ,
            
             and
             
               finall
               perseuerance
            
             in
             that
             
               truth
               ,
            
             which
             He
             had
             formerly
             
               professed
               .
            
          
           
             All
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             duely
             waighed
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             in
             a
             muse
             ,
             what
             should
             
               imbolden
               ,
               infatuate
            
             rather
             the
             
               Appealer
               ,
            
             to
             insert
             any
             such
             passage
             ,
             as
             the
             depressing
             and
             deprizing
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
               ,
            
             in
             his
             
               Appeale
               .
            
             Yet
             doing
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             more
             guilty
             of
             ingratitude
             ,
             towards
             our
             late
             
               Caesar
               ,
            
             as
             also
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             say
             starke
             folly
             ,
             in
             addressing
             this
             his
             
               Appeale
            
             to
             our
             present
             
               Caesar.
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             remember
             ,
             that
             Hee
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             
               onely
               Son
               ,
            
             of
             
               such
            
             a
             
               Father
               ?
            
             Yea
             a
             
               Son
            
             of
             that
             naturall
             and
             pious
             
               affection
            
             to
             His
             
               Father
               ,
            
             as
             (
             all
             can
             witnesse
             with
             me
             )
             Hee
             might
             well
             be
             a
             Princely
             myrrour
             of
             filiall
             piety
             to
             many
             
               Sonnes
               ,
            
             whose
             
               naturall
               affection
            
             commonly
             
               descends
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             
               ascends
               .
            
             Nor
             only
             the
             
               Sonne
               ,
            
             the
             
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
            
             the
             
               most
               naturally
               ,
               and
               
               graciously
               pious
               Sonne
               ,
            
             but
             the
             very
             
               viue
            
             and
             
               expresse
               image
            
             of
             such
             a
             
               Father
               ;
            
             inheriting
             not
             onely
             His
             Fathers
             
               Kingdomes
            
             &
             
               Crownes
               ,
            
             but
             (
             which
             is
             the
             
               Crowne
            
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             more
             precious
             then
             all
             His
             
               Kingdomes
               )
            
             His
             
               vertues
               ,
            
             and
             
               graces
               ,
            
             His
             
               wisdome
               ,
            
             His
             
               iudgment
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             aboue
             all
             ,
             His
             
               religion
               ,
            
             yea
             His
             
               loue
               ,
               care
               ,
            
             and
             
               zeale
               ,
            
             in
             maintaining
             the
             same
             .
             This
             
               religion
            
             Hee
             first
             
               suckt
            
             in
             with
             His
             
               Nurses
               milke
               ,
            
             therein
             also
             
               bred
            
             &
             
               brought
            
             vp
             vnder
             a
             
               religious
               ,
            
             &
             
               sound-hearted
               Tutor
               ,
            
             who
             (
             besides
             other
             
               learned
            
             and
             
               godly
               gouernours
               )
            
             ceassed
             not
             ,
             from
             His
             very
             infancy
             ,
             to
             
               instill
            
             into
             Him
             the
             
               deaw
            
             of
             all
             heauenly
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             ,
             by
             acquainting
             Him
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             His
             daily
             taske
             Hee
             missed
             not
             to
             reade
             ,
             by
             three
             or
             foure
             chapters
             a
             day
             ,
             being
             able
             also
             ,
             euen
             when
             He
             was
             very
             young
             ,
             not
             aboue
             seuen
             yeares
             old
             ,
             to
             giue
             a
             present
             account
             without
             booke
             ,
             of
             the
             principall
             things
             Hee
             had
             read
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             by
             guesse
             ;
             I
             was
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             often
             an
             eye
             and
             eare-witnesse
             of
             it
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             those
             instructions
             Hee
             receiued
             from
             time
             to
             time
             from
             His
             Royall
             
               Father
               ,
            
             lighting
             vpon
             a
             
               subiect
            
             of
             such
             peerelesse
             indowments
             both
             of
             
               Nature
            
             and
             
               Grace
               ,
            
             haue
             made
             Him
             a
             compleate
             
               Prince
            
             in
             all
             excellent
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             the
             
               onely
               Sonne
            
             and
             
               Heire
            
             of
             such
             a
             
               Father
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             He
             was
             now
             growne
             to
             riper
             yeares
             ,
             He
             was
             able
             euen
             at
             table
             to
             discourse
             ,
             and
             discusse
             points
             of
             controuersie
             betweene
             vs
             and
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             to
             the
             great
             ioy
             of
             all
             His
             seruants
             about
             Him.
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             (
             see
             the
             lucke
             of
             it
             )
             must
             the
             
               Appealer
            
             haue
             the
             hap
             to
             foist
             in
             his
             fardell
             of
             fancies
             ,
             yea
             falsities
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             
               Appeale
            
             to
             His
             Excellent
             Maiestie
             .
             And
             vpon
             what
             ground
             ?
             I
             hope
             ,
             if
             not
             presuming
             that
             His
             Maiestie
             now
             ,
             vpon
             His
             first
             happy
             entry
             into
             His
             Kingdomes
             ,
             is
             so
             taken
             vp
             with
             many
             waighty
             affaires
             ,
             that
             Hee
             will
             not
             haue
             the
             leasure
             to
             peruse
             his
             
               Appeale
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               Appealers
            
             happinesse
             ;
             yea
             and
             Maiesties
             too
             ,
             sauing
             that
             His
             judgment
             is
             so
             settled
             vpon
             the
             truth
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             and
             strong
             a
             seasoning
             ,
             that
             vneath
             it
             were
             for
             Master
             
               Mountagu
            
             to
             caule
             the
             
               li●uor
            
             
             of
             his
             
               musty
               caske
            
             to
             
               relish
            
             well
             in
             such
             an
             
               vncorrupt
               Palate
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             touching
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
               ,
            
             one
             part
             of
             his
             
               Appeale
               :
            
             wherefore
             doth
             hee
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             passages
             about
             this
             Synod
             ,
             
               appeale
               ?
            
             Forsooth
             he
             
               appeales
            
             to
             His
             present
             Maiestie
             King
             CHARLES
             ,
             to
             
               indge
            
             and
             
               determine
               ,
            
             whither
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Dort
            
             bee
             now
             to
             bee
             holden
             in
             that
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             His
             late
             noble
             
               Father
            
             King
             IAMES
             ;
             whither
             those
             conclusions
             of
             it
             ,
             bee
             not
             now
             to
             be
             reiected
             ,
             which
             His
             royall
             
               Father
            
             so
             much
             auowed
             and
             approued
             ;
             whither
             the
             Decrees
             thereof
             bee
             not
             now
             to
             be
             holden
             as
             opposite
             Doctrines
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             which
             the
             most
             judicious
             King
             IAMES
             found
             to
             be
             so
             correspondent
             ,
             and
             consonant
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             ,
             whither
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             be
             not
             now
             quite
             changed
             ,
             from
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             IAMES
             his
             peaceable
             gouernment
             ;
             whither
             the
             learned
             
               representatine
            
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             (
             selected
             by
             the
             most
             judicious
             ,
             and
             learned
             King
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             which
             in
             that
             Councell
             swarued
             not
             from
             the
             
               Tenents
            
             and
             grounds
             of
             their
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             be
             rather
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             interpreters
             of
             our
             Church
             Doctrines
             ,
             then
             
               singular
            
             Maister
             
               Mountagu
               ;
            
             whither
             the
             Decrees
             of
             that
             Synod
             ,
             being
             grounded
             vpon
             expresse
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             concluded
             by
             so
             many
             learned
             and
             graue
             Diuines
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             accounted
             
               priuate
               opinions
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             Maister
             
               Mountagues
            
             owne
             
               fancies
               ,
            
             conceiued
             of
             some
             misunderstood
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             should
             be
             admitted
             of
             vs
             rather
             for
             
               no
               rule
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             hee
             
               appeales
            
             (
             I
             wisse
             )
             whither
             the
             judgment
             of
             King
             IAMES
             ,
             approuing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
               ,
            
             as
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             both
             ,
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             or
             his
             owne
             
               iudgment
               ,
            
             in
             his
             disallowing
             and
             reiecting
             the
             Synod
             ,
             as
             not
             agreeable
             to
             his
             owne
             fancies
             (
             for
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               no
               part
               ,
               nor
               portion
               in
               them
               ;
            
             either
             in
             
               them
               ,
            
             that
             maintaine
             the
             Decrees
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             the
             Decrees
             themselues
             )
             whither
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
             King
             IAMES
             His
             
               iudgment
               ,
            
             or
             his
             owne
             ,
             be
             rather
             to
             be
             intertained
             and
             approued
             of
             His
             sacred
             Maiestie
             His
             
               Son
               ,
            
             whom
             God
             for
             euer
             preserue
             in
             all
             integrity
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             loue
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
             I
             thanke
             you
             both
             ,
             for
             your
             learned
             discourse
             ,
             though
             much
             of
             it
             aboue
             my
             capacity
             .
             It
             is
             now
             dinner
             time
             .
             If
             it
             please
             you
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             meete
             here
             againe
             after
             dinner
             ,
             about
             two
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             I
             shall
             bee
             glad
             to
             bee
             informed
             further
             of
             some
             points
             in
             the
             
               Second
               part
            
             of
             the
             
               Appeale
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Babylonius
             .
          
           
             You
             haue
             made
             a
             good
             motion
             ,
             friend
             
               Asotus
               .
            
             I
             shall
             be
             ready
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             (
             if
             it
             please
             Maister
             
               Orthodoxus
               )
            
             to
             receiue
             further
             satisfaction
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Orthodoxus
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             you
             haue
             giuen
             so
             good
             proofe
             of
             your
             patience
             thus
             farre
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             vnwilling
             to
             yeeld
             to
             your
             motion
             and
             desire
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             God
             shall
             in
             able
             me
             .
             So
             fare
             ye
             well
             .
          
        
         
           
             Asotus
             .
          
           
             
               Babylonius
               .
            
             And
             you
             ,
             good
             Maister
             
               Orthodoxus
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Gentle
           Reader
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           correct
           these
           faults
           with
           thy
           pen.
           
        
         
           Page
           7
           ,
           Line
           13
           ,
           reade
           
             Philistian
             .
          
           p.
           13
           ,
           l.
           19
           ,
           r.
           
             as
             his
             owne
             .
          
           〈◊〉
           .
           26
           ,
           
             his
             forced
             .
          
           l.
           36
           ,
           r.
           
             reuerence
             .
          
           p.
           21
           ,
           l.
           36
           ,
           1.
           
             the
             Rocke
             .
          
           p.
           31
           ,
           l.
           36
           ,
           r.
           
             recured
             .
          
           p.
           38
           ,
           l.
           7
           ,
           r.
           
             presumption
             .
          
           l.
           12.
           r.
           
             audiun●
             .
          
           p.
           40
           ,
           in
           marg●nt
           ,
           
             r●guauiter
             .
          
           p.
           41
           ,
           l.
           2
           ,
           1.
           
             or
             no.
          
           p.
           45
           ,
           l.
           20
           ,
           r.
           
             Iuterimsists
             .
          
           p.
           48
           ,
           l.
           2
           ,
           for
           Dued
           ,
           r.
           
             Quum
             .
          
           l.
           36
           ,
           r.
           
             done
             with
             the.
          
           p.
           62
           ,
           l.
           30.
           r.
           
             great
             .
          
           p
           69
           ,
           l.
           19
           ,
           r.
           
             motiue
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17306-e1720
           
             Tertul
             de
             Praescript
             aduersus
             hareticos
             .
             lib●●●●●
             mi●●●●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             super
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             qu.
             117.
             
             〈◊〉
             4.
             and
             in
             Psal.
             55.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             Master
             
               Mountag●●
            
             hath
             fairly
             promised
             ,
             laying
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             erre
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             be
             no
             Hereticke
             ,
             especially
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               Appeale
               c
               1.
               p.
               4.
               &
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17306-e3700
           
             Aliud
             est
             ,
             quod
             competit
             Rectori
             ,
             aliud
             ,
             quod
             prosertur
             emptori
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             .
          
           
             Rusinus
             Ecc.
             hist.
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             11.
             
             &
             Socratas
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             25.
             homo●ousios
             
               for
               ,
            
             homousi●s
             .
          
           
             Of
             losse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Iustification
             .
             Of
             totall
             and
             finall
             ●●lling
             from
             grace
             .
          
           
             *
             Pap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Englands
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             to
             Mr.
             
               Mountagues
            
             priuate
             inte●pretation
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England●
             doctrine
             ,
             ●o
             other
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Heb.
             6.
             6
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             rule
             of
             faith
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             A
             sure
             rule
             to
             interpret
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             corrept
             .
             &
             gr●
             .
             cap.
             
          
           
             Aug
             de
             correp●
             .
             &c.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             de
             fide
             et
             operibus
             .
             cap.
             16
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             de
             correp●●●t
             grat●a
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Et
             〈◊〉
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             is
             called
             Regeneration
             Sacramentally
             .
          
           
             He
             quotes
             the
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               bono
               p●rseuerentia
               ,
            
             for
             the
             booke
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               corrept
               .
               &
               gratia
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Augustine
            
             guelded
             by
             the
             
               Appealler
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             de
             ben
             .
             perseuer
             .
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             corrept
             et
             grat
             .
             cap.
             7
             
          
           
             *
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             whose
             faith
             doth
             fall
             totally
             away
             ;
             expressing
             the
             same
             thus
             :
             
               ibid.
               〈◊〉
               si
               quando
               exorbitant
               electi
               .
               correpts
               emendantur
               ,
               &
               in●iam
               ,
               quam
               reliquerant
               ,
               redemus
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             de
             cor●p●
             de
             gra●
             .
             cap.
             1●
             
          
           
             Act
             :
             27
             &
             28.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             
               Ouerall
            
             fred
             from
             the
             
               App●alers
            
             wrestings
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             ,
             Saints
             perscu●rance
             .
             1
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Ang.
             de
             ●omo
             perse●●●
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Rom
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             *
             Exemplified
             also
             in
             Christ●
             prayer
             for
             
               Peter
            
             mantioned
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             &
             applyed
             to
             St.
             
               Aug
            
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
             6
             Reason
             .
             7
             Reason
             .
          
           
             5
             Reason
             .
          
           
             8
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Et
             si
             quando
             exorbitant
             electi
             corr●p●●●●●dantur
             &
             i●●iam
             qua
             〈◊〉
             r●liqu●rant
             ,
             redeunt
             .
             Aug.
             de
             corrept
             .
             &
             gr●
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             9
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             predest
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Aug.
             de
             predest
             .
             san●lo●ū
             .
             li.
             1.
             &
             de
             fide
             ad
             P.
             D●a
             con●
             cap.
             3.
             
             Aug.
             de
             corrept
             .
             &
             gra
             .
             cap.
             13
             Quis
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             potu●●
             ordina●●
             ,
             nisi
             perse●●●antia
             do●●
             ?
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Aug.
             de
             ●●rept
             .
             &
             gra●
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Appel●●
            
             contradicts
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Dauids
            
             and
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             fall
             ,
             not
             totall
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             24.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             ●loss
             .
             Lyral●
             Psal.
             36.
             alia●
             37.
             
          
           
             Naphal
             .
          
           
             Si●
             veniall
             :
             mortall
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             3.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             
               Dauids
            
             and
             
               Ahabs
            
             sin
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             hom
             .
             44.
             
             
               Comparison
               .
            
          
           
             Aug
             de
             Doctr.
             Christ.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             contra
             medatium
             ad
             Consentium
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             correps
             .
             &
             gra
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Peter
             a
             type
             ,
             not
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             corr●p●
             .
             et
             gratia
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Gods
             coue●ā
             with
             his
             ,
             neuer
             faileth
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             neuer
             fall
             totally
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             89.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ioh.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             euer
             attēd
             God
             Decree
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             as
             being
             inseperable
             God
             Decreed
             the
             meanes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             Saints
             falls
             .
          
           
             Aug
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             alias
             51.
             
          
           
             Of
             Praedestination
             ,
             out
             of
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Qui
             s●m●l
             V●●ccundiae
             limites
             trās●eri●
             ,
             grauiter
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ci●
             .
             Orat.
             pro
             S
             Ros●●●
             Amerino
             .
             Quod
             si
             luce
             quoque
             canes
             latrent
             ,
             cum
             Deos
             salutatū
             aliqui
             〈◊〉
             ,
             opinor
             ij●
             crura
             suff●ingantur
             ,
             quod
             acres
             sint
             etiam
             tum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             suspicio
             nulla
             s●t
             .
             〈◊〉
             est
             accusatorū
             ratio
             .
          
           
             c
             Appeale
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             chap.
             4.
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             ven●●m
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vexat
             〈◊〉
             columb●●
             .
          
           
             Summe
             of
             the
             Conference
             .
             pag.
             29.
             line
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             line
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Insti●
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             12.
             
          
           
             Carnall
             cauellers
             at
             Gods
             mysteries
             no
             ●ewes
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             bono
             perseuerant
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             An●
             Ibid.
             cap.
             2
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             
               Plutarch
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Aristides
               .
            
          
           
             A.
             Gall
             〈◊〉
             .
             Attio
             .
             lib.
             27
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Calu.
             Insits
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             22.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Calu.
             Instit.
             lib
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             sict
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Epist.
             106.
             
             De
             praedest
             .
             &
             gr●●
             De
             b●n●
             per●●●●●
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             
               Ioh.
            
             cap.
             15.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               ●ondon
               ,
            
             and
             th●
             Bishop
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             Deane
             of
             
               Paul●
               .
            
          
           
             As
             pag.
             64.
             
             &
             74.
             
          
           
             Blasphemous
             heresye
             ,
             and
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
             
               Pelagian
            
             free-will
             maintained
             by
             the
             
               Ap●●●●●
               .
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●●lacte
             ●●tricis
             ●r●orem
             suxi●se
             ●ideamur
             .
             Tuscul.
             Qu●st
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             predest
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ibid.
             cap.
             19
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ibid.
             cap.
             
          
           
             Aug
             Deside
             ad
             Pet.
             Diaconum
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
            
             1.
             48.
             
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             31.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             &
             de
             verbis
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ser.
             40.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             moral
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             16.
             
             Pag.
             64
             part
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Aug
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             perseuerant
             ●ib
             .
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             ibid
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Ier
            
             17.
             5.
             
             Aug.
             de
             praed●●●
             .
             Sa●ll
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             63
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             I●●
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verbis
             Dom
             serm
             .
             37.
             ●●m
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             ●ug
             .
             de
             verbis
             〈◊〉
             .
             ser.
             2.
             ●●m
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             44.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             prede●●
             .
             san●●orū
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             
          
           
             Aug
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Freewill
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             corrept
             :
             ●t
             gratia
             .
          
           
             Aug
             de
             bono
             perseuerant
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Aqu.
             Si●
             .
             22.
             q
             6.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ea
             qua
             sunt
             fides
             ,
             excedunt
             rationem
             ,
             humanam
             .
             &
             ,
             Homo
             ,
             assentiendo
             his
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             fidei
             ,
             eleuatur
             supra
             naturam
             suam
             .
          
           
             *
             ●b
             .
             q.
             114.
             2.
             c.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ,
             cōtra
             P●lagianos
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             tract
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Cencil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             6.
             can
             4.
             
             Si
             quis
             d●x●rit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Hist.
             Concil
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             1.
             grace
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Councel
             ,
             their
             preuenting
             grace
             .
             S●●●
             ,
             6.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ●ess
             .
             6.
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             na●
             .
             &
             gra
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Quelibet
             mortall
             peccate
             ,
             a●●●i●ti
             gratiam
             ,
             viz
             iustificationis
             ,
             sed
             non
             fidem
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             degra
             .
             &
             lib.
             arbit
             .
             Nef●●
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bulla
             confirmationis
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Pi●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             predest
             .
             sanctorū
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             removing
             the
             euill
             qualities
             ,
             not
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             ●6
             .
             25
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             
          
           
             Chryst.
             in
             Mat.
             21.
             hom
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Act
             15.
             9
             
          
           
             Act
             ●6
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
             Eph.
             〈◊〉
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             ●nima
             est
             〈◊〉
             in
             toto
             ,
             &
             tota
             in
             quali●●●
             pante
             .
          
           
             ●●to
             .
             de
             Nat.
             &
             gr●
             .
             lib.
             2
             cap.
             7.
             
             Designatur
             ,
             subiect●m
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             intellect●ua
             parentiam
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             Enchirid.
             C●ucil
             .
             Colon.
             prouine
             .
             de
             Sacra●ent●
             paenit
             pa.
             87.
             
               ●ri●●ted
               at
            
             Paris
             ,
             1554.
             
          
           
             Card.
             Contar
             de
             Iustificat
             Mo●●●●●dei
             incipit
             a
             voluntate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             Com●●tar
             .
             lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Bern
             de
             Ordine
             v●t●
             .
             Primum
             sinc●ra
             radix
             sancae
             fides
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             45
             ▪
             &
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             vire
             .
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ioh.
             〈◊〉
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Sement
             .
             Aug.
             128.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             ex
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●15
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             139.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             cap
             8.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verbis
             〈◊〉
             .
             ser.
             33.
             ●●chirid
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             d●
             〈◊〉
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             in
             Psal
             118.
             ser.
             22.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             De
             consecratione
             .
             dist
             .
             4
             gloss
             .
             sol●ts
             etiam
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             slores
             de
             side
             .
             De
             iustitia
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●●id
             .
          
           
             King
             
               Iames
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             Reuelation
             cha
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             6
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             homily
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             of
             true
             ,
             iustifying
             ,
             and
             sauing
             saith
             .